The araignment of the present schism of new separation in old England. Together vvith a serious recommendation of church-unity and uniformity. As it was lately presented to the church of God at great Yarmouth, / by John Brinsley.
         Brinsley, John, 1600-1665.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A77494 of text R200782 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E335_10). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 256 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 41 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A77494
         Wing B4707
         Thomason E335_10
         ESTC R200782
         99861438
         99861438
         113574
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A77494)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 113574)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 54:E335[10])
      
       
         
           
             The araignment of the present schism of new separation in old England. Together vvith a serious recommendation of church-unity and uniformity. As it was lately presented to the church of God at great Yarmouth, / by John Brinsley.
             Brinsley, John, 1600-1665.
          
           [4], 75, [1] p.
           
             Printed by John Field for Ralph Smith, and are to be sold at the signe of the Bible, neer the Royal Exchange.,
             London, :
             1646.
          
           
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "May 4th".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Corinthians, 1st I, 10 -- Sermons.
           Schism -- Sermons -- Early works to 1800.
           Church -- Unity -- Sermons -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A77494  R200782  (Thomason E335_10).  civilwar no The araignment of the present schism of new separation in old England.:  Together vvith a serious recommendation of church-unity and uniform Brinsley, John 1646    43450 211 265 0 0 0 0 110 F  The  rate of 110 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           THE
           ARAIGNMENT
           Of
           the
           Present
           SCHISM
           OF
           New
           Separation
           In
           OLD
           
             ENGLAND
             .
          
        
         
           TOGETHER
           VVith
           a
           serious
           Recommendation
           of
           Church-Unity
           and
           Uniformity
           .
        
         
           As
           it
           was
           lately
           presented
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           GOD
           at
           great
           YARMOUTH
           ,
           By
           
             John
             Brinsley
             .
          
        
         
           
             Phil.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             therefore
             any
             consolation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             any
             comfort
             of
             Love
             ,
             if
             any
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             any
             Bowels
             and
             Mercies
             ;
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Fulfil
             ye
             my
             joy
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             like
             minded
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             Love
             ,
             being
             of
             one
             accord
             ,
             of
             one
             minde
             .
          
        
         
           
             Jere.
             32.
             39.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             them
             one
             Heart
             ,
             and
             one
             Way
             .
          
        
         
           
             London
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             John
             Field
          
           for
           
             Ralph
             Smith
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           Signe
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           neer
           the
           Royal
           
             Exchange
             .
          
           1646.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           THe
           testimony
           of
           Christ
           was
           Truth
           ,
           Peace
           his
           Legacy
           ;
           he
           came
           into
           the
           World
           to
           bear
           witnesse
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           departure
           bequeathed
           Peace
           to
           his
           Disciples
           .
           This
           Author
           walking
           in
           his
           Masters
           steps
           ,
           hath
           contended
           for
           Truth
           against
           Heresie
           in
           his
           former
           Labors
           ,
           in
           these
           for
           Peace
           and
           unity
           against
           Schism
           :
           A
           bold
           undertaking
           in
           these
           distracted
           times
           ,
           but
           yet
           necessary
           ,
           and
           hopeful
           .
           Truth
           is
           strong
           ,
           and
           will
           prevail
           against
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           that
           Peace
           may
           be
           established
           in
           the
           Churches
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           TREATISE
           ,
           and
           the
           Prayer
           of
           him
           who
           approves
           it
           to
           be
           Imprinted
           ,
        
         
           
             James
             Cranford
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             (
             Christian
             )
          
        
         
           SEeing
           
             Dedication
          
           of
           Books
           (
           which
           is
           not
           so
           much
           of
           
             Gods
             Truth
          
           as
           
             Mans
             Labors
             ,
          
           and
           a
           thing
           from
           Saint
           
             Lukes
          
           time
           (
           who
           Dedicates
           
             a
          
           both
           his
           Treatises
           to
           
             b
          
           one
           Noble
           Personage
           ,
           which
           he
           wrote
           for
           the
           use
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           )
           till
           this
           present
           never
           questioned
           )
           is
           now
           in
           this
           
             Sceptical
             age
          
           by
           
             c
          
           some
           made
           a
           
             scruple
             ;
          
           I
           shall
           for
           this
           once
           forbear
           it
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           at
           sometimes
           a
           
             d
          
           
             useful
             formality
             ,
          
           and
           at
           all
           times
           an
           
             innocent
             Ceremony
             .
          
           Onely
           for
           thy
           satisfaction
           take
           this
           breif
           
             Epistolary
             Declaration
             .
          
        
         
           Mistake
           it
           not
           .
           It
           is
           not
           
             New
             England
          
           that
           I
           have
           here
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           nor
           yet
           properly
           
             New
             Englands
             way
             ,
          
           commonly
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Independency
             .
          
           Which
           though
           I
           cannot
           in
           all
           things
           subscribe
           to
           as
           [
           
             the
             ]
             way
          
           of
           Christ
           precisely
           laid
           forth
           in
           the
           Word
           for
           all
           the
           Churches
           to
           walk
           in
           ,
           yet
           ,
           were
           I
           there
           ,
           rather
           then
           
             make
             a
             Schism
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
          
           I
           would
           quietly
           submit
           to
           ,
           blessing
           God
           that
           I
           might
           sit
           down
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           the
           comforts
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           
             Separation
          
           that
           my
           quarrel
           is
           against
           .
           And
           that
           not
           Separation
           
             in
          
           a
           Church
           ,
           by
           
             purging
          
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           Separation
           
             from
          
           
           a
           Church
           ,
           by
           
             departing
          
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           forsaking
           communion
           with
           it
           .
           For
           the
           former
           of
           these
           I
           plead
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           hopeful
           means
           to
           heal
           our
           breaches
           .
           The
           latter
           I
           implead
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Schism
          
           properly
           and
           formally
           so
           called
           .
           Whether
           this
           
             plea
          
           be
           
             just
          
           or
           no
           ,
           let
           the
           sequel
           speak
           :
           Which
           as
           I
           was
           necessitated
           to
           
             Preach
          
           (
           meeting
           with
           so
           just
           a
           
             ground
          
           for
           it
           in
           the
           
             Text
             ,
          
           which
           in
           my
           ordinary
           course
           (
           passing
           through
           the
           
             Epistle
          
           )
           I
           fell
           with
           ,
           and
           but
           too
           just
           an
           occasion
           for
           it
           in
           the
           place
           where
           I
           live
           )
           ,
           so
           am
           I
           now
           to
           
             publish
             ;
          
           and
           that
           ,
           as
           for
           other
           ends
           ,
           so
           for
           the
           vindicating
           both
           the
           
             Truth
          
           of
           God
           and
           my Self
           from
           those
           unjust
           and
           unchristian
           
             imputations
             ,
          
           which
           have
           been
           charged
           upon
           both
           by
           some
           who
           have
           taken
           upon
           them
           to
           Censure
           what
           they
           would
           not
           vouchsafe
           to
           hear
           .
           I
           know
           the
           
             subject
          
           is
           such
           as
           must
           look
           for
           little
           better
           entertainment
           abroad
           at
           many
           hands
           .
           Naturally
           all
           men
           are
           given
           to
           
             think
             well
             ,
          
           and
           to
           desire
           to
           hear
           nothing
           but
           well
           of
           their
           own
           
             opinions
          
           and
           
             wayes
             .
          
           What
           herein
           crosseth
           them
           ,
           goeth
           against
           the
           
             grain
             of
             nature
             ,
          
           and
           so
           no
           wonder
           if
           it
           seem
           harsh
           and
           unpleasing
           .
           But
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           no
           
             invitation
          
           to
           me
           to
           deal
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           it
           now
           any
           
             discouragement
          
           to
           me
           in
           the
           publication
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Work
           (
           I
           trust
           )
           is
           Gods
           ;
           not
           undertaken
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           )
           without
           an
           eye
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           his
           Churches
           good
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           leave
           the
           
             successe
          
           thereof
           unto
           him
           to
           whom
           I
           have
           consecrated
           my
           Labors
           and
           my Self
           .
           Possibly
           somewhat
           of
           
             man
          
           may
           be
           found
           in
           the
           managing
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           agitations
           of
           this
           nature
           it
           is
           hard
           not
           to
           mingle
           our
           own
           Spirits
           with
           Gods
           )
           ;
           If
           so
           ,
           upon
           the
           discovery
           I
           shall
           freely
           acknowledge
           it
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           my
           conscience
           beareth
           me
           record
           that
           my
           aym
           hath
           been
           to
           inform
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           irritate
           ;
           to
           make
           up
           our
           breaches
           and
           not
           to
           widen
           them
           .
           May
           my
           poor
           endeavors
           contribute
           the
           least
           to
           so
           a
           happy
           a
           Work
           ,
           I
           shall
           acknowledge
           it
           an
           abundant
           recompence
           for
           whatever
           I
           am
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           am
           subject
           to
           suffer
           .
           In
           the
           desire
           and
           hopes
           whereof
           I
           shall
           quietly
           waite
           ,
           and
           rest
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               JOHN
               BRINSLEY
               .
            
          
           
             Yarmouth
             ,
             
               March
               25.
               1646.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           THE
           SAD
           SCHISM
           OF
           New
           Separation
           IN
           Old
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           
             1
             COR.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Now
               I
               beseech
               you
               Brethren
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               ye
               all
               speak
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               be
               no
               Divisions
               (
               no
               Schisms
               )
               among
               you
               ;
               but
               that
               ye
               be
               perfectly
               joyned
               together
               in
               the
               same
               minde
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               judgement
               .
            
          
        
         
           HAving
           read
           this
           Text
           ,
           
           me thinks
           ,
           I
           could
           now
           deal
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           
             Origen
          
           is
           said
           once
           to
           have
           delt
           with
           a
           Text
           which
           he
           met
           with
           at
           
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           Being
           there
           over-entreated
           to
           Preach
           ,
           opening
           his
           Bible
           ,
           he
           fell
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             Psal.
             50.
             16.
             
             Vnto
             the
             wicked
             God
             saith
             ,
             what
             hast
             thou
             to
             do
             to
             take
             my
             words
             into
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             &c.
             
             Seeing
             thou
             hatest
             to
             be
             reformed
             .
          
           Having
           read
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           being
           conscious
           to
           himself
           of
           what
           he
           had
           formerly
           done
           in
           offering
           sacrifice
           to
           an
           Idol
           ,
           and
           so
           denying
           the
           Truth
           ,
           he
           presently
           closeth
           up
           the
           Book
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           
             preaching
             ,
          
           falls
           to
           
             weeping
             ,
          
           all
           his
           auditory
           weeping
           with
           him
           .
           And
           truely
           even
           thus
           (
           me thinks
           )
           could
           I
           deal
           with
           this
           Text
           which
           I
           have
           
           now
           read
           unto
           you
           .
           Having
           read
           it
           ,
           I
           could
           even
           close
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           preaching
           upon
           it
           ,
           sit
           down
           and
           weep
           over
           it
           ,
           inviting
           you
           to
           accompany
           me
           ,
           considering
           how
           far
           we
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           nay
           in
           this
           place
           at
           the
           present
           are
           ,
           from
           what
           is
           here
           desired
           .
           What
           ?
           
             All
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ?
             No
             divisions
             ?
             A
             perfect
             union
             in
             the
             same
             minde
             and
             judgement
             ?
          
           Alas
           !
           nothing
           lesse
           .
           What
           multiplicity
           of
           divisions
           are
           here
           to
           be
           found
           ?
           
             Tongues
          
           divided
           :
           
             Hearts
          
           divided
           :
           
             Heads
          
           divided
           :
           
             Hands
          
           divided
           :
           
             State
          
           divided
           :
           
             Church
          
           divided
           :
           
             Cities
          
           divided
           :
           
             Towns
          
           divided
           :
           
             Families
          
           divided
           :
           the
           neerest
           
             Relations
          
           divided
           :
           Scarce
           a
           field
           to
           be
           found
           where
           the
           
             Envious
             man
          
           hath
           not
           sown
           some
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           these
           
             Tares
             .
          
           Just
           matter
           for
           all
           our
           mourning
           .
           But
           I
           remember
           what
           the
           Lord
           once
           said
           to
           
             Josh●a
             ,
          
           being
           faln
           upon
           his
           face
           ,
           weeping
           and
           lamenting
           over
           that
           unexpected
           repulse
           which
           a
           party
           of
           his
           Army
           (
           till
           then
           reputed
           invincible
           )
           had
           met
           withal
           at
           
             Ai
             .
          
           
           
             Get
             thee
             up
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             wherefore
             liest
             thou
             thus
             upon
             thy
             face
             ?
             Vp
             ,
             sanctifie
             the
             people
             ,
             &c.
             Josh.
          
           7.
           
           Brethren
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           weeping
           and
           lamenting
           ;
           without
           further
           endeavors
           ,
           that
           will
           heal
           our
           distempers
           .
           Somewhat
           else
           must
           be
           done
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           teach
           every
           of
           us
           in
           our
           places
           to
           do
           that
           which
           may
           be
           most
           proper
           for
           this
           end
           .
           For
           my self
           ,
           seeing
           God
           here
           by
           his
           providence
           in
           this
           juncture
           of
           time
           putteth
           a
           Talent
           into
           my
           hand
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavor
           to
           improve
           it
           as
           I
           am
           able
           ;
           though
           happily
           therein
           I
           may
           disappoint
           the
           hopes
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           the
           fears
           of
           other
           ,
           in
           not
           handling
           this
           subject
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           either
           of
           them
           made
           account
           of
           .
        
         
           To
           close
           with
           the
           words
           .
           
           Therein
           we
           have
           a
           grave
           ,
           but
           earnest
           
             Obtestation
             ,
          
           or
           
             Request
             ;
          
           an
           
             Obsecratory
             Charge
          
           directed
           by
           
             Paul
          
           to
           his
           
             Corinthians
             ;
          
           wherein
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           two
           things
           .
           The
           
             Manner
             ;
          
           the
           
             Matter
             .
          
           The
           
             Manner
          
           of
           propounding
           ;
           which
           is
           by
           way
           of
           
             Obtestation
             ,
          
           in
           an
           
             Obsecratory
             ,
             Supplicatory
          
           way
           ,
           intreating
           ,
           beseeching
           ,
           [
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
          
           ]
           which
           also
           he
           doth
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           
             sweetnesse
             ,
          
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           
             earnestnesse
             .
             Sweetnesse
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             Comp●●lation
             .
             [
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             ]
             Earnestnesse
             .
          
           in
           the
           
             Adjuration
             .
             [
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           ]
           The
           
             Matter
          
           propounded
           and
           pressed
           ,
           is
           in
           one
           word
           
             Vnity
             .
          
           Touching
           which
           we
           have
           here
           a
           
             Dehortation
             ,
          
           and
           an
           
             Exhortation
             .
          
           The
           former
           dehorting
           from
           what
           is
           contrary
           to
           it
           .
           [
           
             Let
             there
             be
             no
             divisions
             among
             you
             .
          
           ]
           The
           latter
           exhorting
           to
           what
           makes
           for
           it
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           Agreement
           in
           
             Language
             ,
             Minde
             ,
             Judgement
             .
             [
             That
             ye
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             minde
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             judgement
             .
          
           ]
           In
           this
           method
           (
           God
           assisting
           )
           I
           shall
           handle
           the
           words
           :
           
           Beginning
           with
           the
           
             Manner
          
           of
           proposal
           ,
           of
           which
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           may
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             ,
          
           
           
             &c.
          
           ]
           An
           Introduction
           full
           of
           
             affection
             ,
          
           fall
           of
           
             sweetnesse
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           Apostle
           here
           ,
           (
           like
           a
           skilful
           ,
           but
           tender
           and
           wary
           Surgeon
           ,
           who
           being
           to
           launce
           an
           Impostume
           ,
           a
           tumor
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           he
           first
           supples
           ,
           and
           ripens
           it
           ,
           and
           draws
           it
           to
           a
           head
           ,
           by
           mollifying
           Playsters
           and
           Pultesses
           ,
           before
           he
           make
           an
           Incision
           )
           intending
           to
           deal
           sharply
           with
           these
           his
           
             Corinthians
          
           in
           reproving
           of
           their
           errors
           ,
           he
           first
           applieth
           himself
           to
           them
           in
           a
           milde
           and
           gentle
           way
           .
           Being
           to
           come
           to
           them
           with
           the
           
             Rod
             ,
          
           he
           first
           cometh
           in
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             meeknesse
             ;
          
           lightning
           before
           he
           thunders
           ,
           intreating
           before
           he
           chides
           .
        
         
           Thus
           Nails
           dipt
           in
           Oyl
           ,
           
           they
           drive
           the
           easier
           .
           
             Affectionate
             insinuations
             ,
             and
             declarations
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             apt
             and
             proper
             preparatives
             for
             tart
             reprehensions
             .
          
           The
           Smith
           first
           heats
           his
           Iron
           ,
           then
           strikes
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           Ministers
           of
           God
           in
           publike
           ,
           Christians
           in
           private
           being
           to
           reprove
           others
           ,
           let
           them
           do
           it
           with
           all
           tendernesse
           ,
           and
           demonstration
           of
           hearty
           affection
           that
           may
           be
           .
           By
           this
           means
           ,
           their
           words
           will
           take
           place
           the
           better
           .
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           Come
           we
           neerer
           the
           words
           ,
           wherein
           (
           if
           we
           will
           resolve
           them
           )
           we
           shall
           finde
           couched
           a
           threefold
           Argument
           made
           use
           of
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           for
           the
           letting
           in
           of
           this
           his
           charge
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Observation
             [
             I
             beseech
             you
             .
          
           ]
           The
           second
           in
           the
           
             Compellation
             [
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             .
          
           ]
           The
           third
           in
           the
           
             Adjuration
             [
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           ]
           These
           three
           I
           shall
           take
           up
           severally
           ,
           looking
           upon
           each
           in
           a
           double
           aspect
           :
           First
           ,
           
             Simply
          
           in
           themselves
           ;
           then
           
             Relatively
          
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           thing
           here
           desired
           .
        
         
           
             I
             beseech
             you
          
           ]
           So
           the
           word
           (
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           )
           is
           here
           most
           fitly
           rendered
           by
           
             precor
             ,
          
           
           
             obsecro
             ,
             I
             intreat
             ,
          
           I
           
             beseech
          
           you
           :
           rather
           then
           by
           
             Exhortor
             ,
          
           I
           
             exhort
          
           you
           ,
           
           as
           elsewhere
           it
           signifieth
           .
        
         
           A
           language
           which
           (
           as
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           here
           notes
           upon
           it
           )
           is
           seldom
           or
           never
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           the
           
             Prophets
             .
          
           
           They
           
             Exhort
             ,
             Dehort
             ,
             Command
             ,
          
           
           
             Threaten
             ,
          
           and
           sometimes
           
             Promise
             ,
          
           but
           seldom
           or
           never
           
             intreat
             ,
          
           never
           
             beseech
             .
          
           Such
           language
           we
           meet
           not
           with
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           it
           is
           frequent
           ,
           specially
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           this
           Apostle
           .
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.
           1.
           
           
             We
             intreat
             you
             be
             ye
             reconciled
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           20.
           
           
             I
             beseech
             Euodias
             ,
             I
             beseech
             Syntiche
             ,
          
           Phil.
           4.
           2.
           
           Thus
           speaks
           
             Paul
          
           not
           onely
           to
           whole
           Churches
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           particular
           persons
           ,
           dealing
           with
           them
           in
           an
           obsecratory
           ,
           supplicatory
           way
           ,
           intreating
           ,
           beseeching
           what
           as
           an
           Apostle
           he
           might
           
           have
           enjoyned
           ,
           
           commanded
           .
           So
           he
           tells
           
             Philemon
             ,
          
           Verse
           8
           ,
           9.
           of
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           
             Though
             I
             might
             be
             much
             bold
             in
             Christ
             to
             enjoyn
             thee
             that
             which
             is
             convenient
             ;
             yet
             for
             love
             sake
             ,
             I
             rather
             beseech
             thee
             .
             I
             bese●ch
             thee
             for
             my
             son
             One
             simus
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Paul
          
           might
           as
           an
           Apostle
           have
           enjoyned
           things
           convenient
           ,
           much
           more
           then
           things
           necessary
           ;
           yet
           such
           is
           his
           sweetnesse
           ,
           that
           oft
           times
           laying
           aside
           his
           
             Imperative
             Authority
             ,
          
           he
           falls
           to
           
             intreating
             ,
             beseeching
             .
          
        
         
           
             Such
             sweetnesse
             is
             there
             in
             the
             Gospel
             above
             what
             was
             in
             the
             Law
             .
          
           
           In
           the
           Law
           God
           commandeth
           ,
           
           forbiddeth
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             not
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           Language
           of
           Mount
           
             Sinai
             ;
          
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Law
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Gospel
           it
           is
           otherwayes
           .
           Here
           God
           himself
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           
             beseecheth
          
           men
           .
           
             As
             if
             God
             did
             beseech
             you
             by
             us
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           20.
           
        
         
           And
           doth
           God
           stoop
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           
           much
           more
           may
           man
           .
           The
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           they
           are
           not
           
             Lords
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             ,
          
           
           they
           are
           but
           
             fellow
             servants
          
           with
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Angel
           tells
           
             John
             ,
             Revel.
          
           19.
           )
           And
           being
           so
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           use
           
             intreaties
             ,
          
           can
           be
           no
           disparagement
           .
        
         
           Not
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           sometimes
           make
           use
           of
           other
           Language
           .
           
             Paul
          
           who
           here
           intreats
           his
           
             Corinthians
             ,
          
           elsewhere
           he
           commands
           his
           
             Thessalonians
             .
             Now
             we
             command
             you
             Brethren
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           2
           
             Thes.
          
           3.
           
           And
           what
           himself
           doth
           ,
           he
           bids
           
             Timothy
          
           do
           .
           
             These
             things
             command
             and
             teach
             ,
          
           
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           4.
           
           This
           may
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           do
           .
           What
           they
           
             teach
             ,
          
           they
           may
           also
           
             command
             .
          
           Onely
           in
           the
           
             Name
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           So
           
             Paul
          
           there
           qualifies
           his
           command
           .
           
             Now
             we
             command
             you
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           Not
           in
           his
           own
           name
           .
           
             To
             the
             married
             I
             command
             ,
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           
           Officers
           speak
           not
           in
           their
           own
           names
           .
           If
           they
           do
           ,
           their
           commands
           are
           nothing
           worth
           .
           Shall
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           impose
           ought
           upon
           the
           Church
           in
           their
           own
           names
           (
           as
           some
           of
           late
           have
           done
           )
           their
           commands
           may
           as
           well
           (
           it
           may
           be
           better
           )
           be
           rejected
           ,
           as
           obeyed
           .
           But
           speaking
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           now
           they
           may
           not
           onely
           intreat
           ,
           but
           
             command
             .
          
           I
           ,
           and
           where
           occasion
           is
           ,
           
           
             rebuke
             .
             Preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             Reprove
             ,
             Rehuke
             ,
             2
             Tim.
          
           4.
           
           Rebuke
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           
             sharply
             .
          
           So
           
             Paul
          
           willeth
           
             Titus
          
           to
           deal
           with
           
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             13.
             
             Rebuke
             them
             sharply
             .
          
           This
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           upon
           occasion
           may
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           
             all
             authority
             ,
          
           as
           
             Paul
          
           bids
           
             Titus
          
           to
           do
           ,
           
             Tit.
          
           2.
           15.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Cum
             omni
             Imperio
             ;
             viz.
          
           As
           
             Ambassadors
          
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           having
           authority
           from
           their
           Master
           to
           do
           it
           in
           his
           Name
           .
           Such
           
           Language
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           sometimes
           may
           use
           :
           Not
           alwayes
           intreat
           ,
           not
           alwayes
           
             beseech
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           
           this
           sometimes
           they
           may
           do
           ,
           must
           do
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           any
           hope
           of
           prevailing
           for
           God
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           think
           much
           to
           fall
           upon
           their
           knees
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           and
           to
           become
           supplyants
           unto
           their
           people
           ,
           begging
           that
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           might
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           command
           .
           So
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           here
           .
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           
             Brethren
          
           ]
           There
           is
           ●●e
           
             Compellation
             [
             Brethren
             .
          
           ]
           
           A
           word
           very
           frequent
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           mouth
           .
           
           Almost
           in
           every
           Chapter
           of
           every
           Epistle
           ,
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           still
           ,
           this
           is
           his
           Language
           ,
           
             Brethren
             ,
             Brethren
             .
          
           To
           let
           passe
           the
           proper
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           .
           
             Brethren
             ,
          
           such
           are
           all
           men
           by
           
             nature
             .
             Whence
             are
             ye
             my
             Brethren
             ?
          
           saith
           
             Jacob
          
           to
           the
           men
           of
           
             Haran
             ,
          
           
           
             Gen.
          
           29.
           
           All
           partaking
           of
           the
           same
           common
           nature
           ,
           issuing
           from
           the
           same
           Womb
           ,
           having
           the
           same
           first
           parents
           .
           Such
           are
           Christians
           by
           
             Grace
             .
          
           All
           that
           professe
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           holding
           the
           same
           God
           for
           their
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Church
           for
           their
           Mother
           ;
           they
           are
           
             Brethren
             ;
          
           and
           so
           were
           these
           
             Corinthians
          
           in
           reference
           both
           to
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           and
           
             one
             to
             another
             .
             Brethren
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           A
           word
           full
           of
           
             sweetnesse
             ,
          
           
           breathing
           forth
           more
           then
           ordinary
           affection
           and
           love
           .
           So
           the
           servants
           of
           
             Benahad
          
           apprehended
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           that
           word
           fall
           from
           
             Ahabs
          
           mouth
           concerning
           their
           master
           ,
           
             He
             is
             my
             Brother
             ;
          
           
           they
           presently
           take
           it
           up
           as
           a
           word
           importing
           more
           then
           ordinary
           respect
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           (
           eccho
           like
           )
           return
           it
           back
           to
           him
           again
           ,
           
             Thy
             Brother
             Benhadad
             .
          
        
         
           
             Such
             Affections
             should
             all
             true
             Christians
             bear
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
           Look
           upon
           one
           another
           as
           
             Brethren
             ,
          
           
           not
           as
           
             strangers
             ,
          
           as
           the
           guise
           of
           these
           dividing
           times
           is
           :
           but
           as
           
             Brethren
             .
          
           And
           that
           not
           onely
           calling
           one
           another
           
             so
             ,
          
           but
           really
           acknowledging
           one
           another
           
             such
             .
             Loving
             not
             in
             word
             ,
             neither
             in
             tongue
          
           (
           as
           Saint
           
             Iohn
          
           presseth
           it
           )
           
             but
             in
             deed
             and
             in
             truth
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           to
           love
           as
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           Saint
           
             Peter
          
           urgeth
           it
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
             3.
             
             Love
             as
             Brethren
             .
          
           Such
           should
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           be
           ,
           a
           true
           
             Philadelphia
             ,
          
           where
           all
           the
           Members
           should
           be
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Lovers
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
          
           and
           
             loving
             as
             Brethren
             .
          
           Withall
           ,
           expressing
           their
           love
           by
           a
           ready
           performance
           of
           all
           brotherly
           offices
           each
           to
           other
           .
           Under
           the
           Law
           there
           was
           a
           brand
           of
           Ignominy
           set
           upon
           the
           
             Brother
          
           which
           refused
           to
           
             build
             up
             his
             brothers
             house
             ,
          
           by
           raising
           up
           issue
           to
           him
           for
           the
           upholding
           of
           his
           family
           .
           
           The
           Law
           was
           that
           ,
           beside
           
             spitting
             in
             his
             face
             ,
          
           
           he
           should
           have
           his
           
             shooe
             pulled
             off
             ;
          
           and
           so
           was
           ever
           after
           called
           (
           as
           the
           
             Rabines
          
           tell
           us
           )
           
             The
             man
             that
             had
             his
             shooe
             pulled
             off
             .
          
           
           The
           meaning
           of
           which
           Ceremony
           was
           to
           shew
           how
           worthy
           he
           was
           accounted
           and
           adjudged
           to
           go
           bare-foot
           himself
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           do
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Brother
           to
           his
           Brother
           .
           An
           ignominious
           and
           infamous
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           Brethren
           by
           
             nature
             ,
          
           not
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           brotherly
           offices
           ;
           much
           more
           for
           Brethren
           by
           
             grace
             .
             Christians
             ,
          
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           remember
           your
           relation
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           be
           your
           care
           ,
           and
           end●●vour
           to
           answer
           it
           .
           Expressing
           Brotherly
           affection
           to
           such
           as
           are
           your
           
             Brethren
             ;
          
           specially
           to
           such
           as
           are
           so
           indeed
           ,
           not
           onely
           before
           men
           ,
           but
           b●fore
           God
           :
           such
           as
           in
           whom
           the
           
             Image
             of
             your
             heavenly
             father
          
           is
           conspicuous
           .
           To
           such
           shew
           your selves
           Brethren
           indeed
           ,
           helping
           ,
           comforting
           ,
           succouring
           ,
           releeving
           of
           them
           :
           stepping
           in
           to
           them
           in
           their
           necessi●ies
           .
           For
           such
           a
           time
           a
           Brother
           is
           born
           .
           
           
             A
             Brother
             is
             born
             for
             adversity
          
           (
           saith
           the
           
             Wiseman
             .
          
           )
           Then
           to
           be
           helpful
           is
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Brother
           indeed
           .
           Thus
           should
           Christians
           in
           general
           stand
           affected
           each
           to
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           should
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           special
           stand
           affected
           towards
           their
           people
           ,
           
           looking
           upon
           them
           as
           
             Brethren
             ,
          
           bearing
           and
           expressing
           Brotherly
           affection
           unto
           them
           .
           
           I
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           be
           such
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           personal
           wrongs
           and
           injuries
           ,
           deserve
           nothing
           lesse
           .
           That
           was
           
             Pauls
          
           case
           here
           in
           the
           Tex●
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           
             Corinthians
          
           delt
           very
           unkindely
           and
           unworthily
           by
           him
           .
           Notwithstanding
           God
           had
           made
           him
           to
           them
           their
           
             Father
          
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           as
           truely
           beholding
           for
           their
           
             spiritual
             ,
          
           as
           ever
           they
           were
           to
           their
           parents
           for
           their
           
             natural
          
           generation
           .
           So
           much
           himself
           puts
           them
           in
           minde
           of
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           
           4.
           
           
             Though
             you
             have
             ten
             thousand
             instructers
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             have
             ye
             not
             many
             fathers
             :
             For
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             I
             have
             begotten
             you
             through
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           would
           not
           now
           so
           much
           as
           own
           him
           ,
           nor
           his
           Ministery
           :
           no
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           
             Apollos
             ,
          
           they
           were
           of
           
             Cephas
             .
             Paul
          
           was
           now
           no body
           with
           them
           ,
           now
           they
           had
           gotten
           to
           themselves
           new
           
             Teachers
             .
          
           An
           unkinde
           requital
           for
           all
           the
           pains
           he
           had
           spent
           upon
           them
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           see
           how
           
             Paul
          
           still
           beareth
           his
           old
           affection
           unto
           them
           :
           though
           they
           were
           changed
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           the
           same
           :
           though
           they
           would
           not
           own
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           own
           them
           ,
           
           and
           that
           as
           
             Brethren
             .
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           A
           patern
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           these
           dividing
           times
           ,
           
           wherein
           some
           possibly
           may
           meet
           with
           the
           very
           like
           measure
           that
           
             Paul
          
           here
           did
           .
           They
           have
           bestowed
           their
           pains
           upon
           a
           people
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           blessed
           their
           labours
           amongst
           them
           ,
           making
           them
           instrumental
           
           in
           converting
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           building
           up
           of
           others
           of
           them
           :
           yet
           now
           ,
           meeting
           with
           
             new
             Teachers
             ,
          
           the
           old
           are
           despised
           in
           their
           eyes
           ,
           their
           Ministery
           sleighted
           ,
           their
           persons
           disregarded
           ,
           if
           not
           un-Christianly
           traduced
           .
           An
           ill
           requital
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           :
           But
           what
           of
           this
           ?
           Still
           look
           we
           upon
           them
           as
           
             Brethren
             ;
          
           specially
           apprehending
           the
           work
           of
           grace
           truly
           wrought
           in
           them
           ,
           let
           not
           all
           this
           unkindenesse
           make
           an
           alienation
           of
           affection
           from
           them
           :
           still
           
             love
          
           them
           .
           I
           ,
           though
           it
           do
           fall
           out
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           
             Paul
          
           complains
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           these
           his
           
             Corinthi●ns
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           
           12.
           
           
             Though
             the
             more
             abundantly
             we
             love
             them
             ,
             the
             lesse
             we
             be
             beloved
             of
             them
             ;
          
           yet
           be
           we
           content
           and
           willing
           to
           
             spend
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             spent
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           for
           their
           
             souls
          
           (
           as
           the
           Original
           there
           hath
           it
           .
           )
           In
           so
           doing
           we
           have
           the
           Apostle
           for
           a
           patern
           .
           N●y
           ,
           herein
           we
           have
           God
           himself
           for
           a
           patern
           .
           The
           people
           of
           the
           Jews
           how
           did
           they
           requite
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           for
           all
           his
           fatherly
           mercies
           which
           he
           had
           shown
           to
           them
           ?
           Here
           himself
           expressing
           it
           in
           that
           Pathetical
           complaint
           ,
           
             Isai.
          
           1.
           2.
           
           
             Hear
             O
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             give
             ear
             O
             Earth
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             ;
             I
             have
             nourished
             and
             brought
             up
             children
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             rebelled
             against
             me
             .
          
           For
           children
           thus
           to
           requite
           their
           parents
           ,
           is
           an
           unnatural
           thing
           ;
           much
           more
           for
           a
           people
           thus
           to
           requite
           their
           God
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           still
           God
           tenders
           that
           people
           ,
           owns
           them
           as
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           it
           ready
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           for
           them
           that
           might
           tend
           to
           their
           good
           .
           
           
             O
             Ephrain●
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             unto
             thee
             ?
             O
             Iuda
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             unto
             thee
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           so
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           meet
           with
           the
           like
           measure
           from
           a
           people
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           made
           them
           instruments
           to
           beget
           ,
           and
           bring
           up
           to
           and
           for
           himself
           ,
           yet
           let
           them
           tender
           them
           ,
           still
           bear
           them
           good
           will
           ,
           still
           with
           
             Paul
          
           here
           ,
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           
             Brethren
             .
          
           This
           do
           we
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           do
           you
           .
           
           Your
           Brethren
           ,
           however
           by
           their
           unkinde
           withdrawing
           themselves
           from
           religious
           communion
           with
           you
           ,
           they
           may
           seem
           worthy
           to
           be
           unbrothered
           ,
           yet
           still
           acknowledge
           that
           relation
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           will
           not
           own
           you
           ,
           yet
           do
           you
           own
           them
           :
           still
           looking
           upon
           them
           as
           
             Brethren
             .
          
           So
           did
           
             Ioseph
          
           upon
           his
           unkinde
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           had
           cast
           him
           into
           the
           pit
           ,
           and
           sold
           him
           into
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           yet
           still
           he
           looketh
           upon
           them
           as
           
             Brethren
             ,
          
           his
           bowels
           yerned
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           occasion
           was
           ,
           
           his
           hand
           was
           inlarged
           towards
           them
           in
           the
           supply
           of
           their
           wants
           :
           thus
           stand
           you
           affected
           to
           your
           unkinde
           
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Separation
             .
          
           Suppose
           by
           their
           uncharitable
           censures
           they
           should
           cast
           you
           into
           the
           
             pit
             ,
          
           excluding
           you
           from
           their
           communion
           ,
           and
           send
           you
           to
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           to
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           as
           some
           of
           them
           have
           done
           by
           their
           rash
           and
           un-Christian
           censures
           past
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Members
           
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           ,
           still
           let
           your
           bowels
           yern
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           ready
           upon
           all
           occasions
           to
           do
           all
           good
           offices
           to
           them
           :
           
           Looking
           upon
           those
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           dealing
           with
           them
           as
           
             Brethren
             .
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Separation
             .
          
           That
           was
           the
           stile
           of
           the
           last
           age
           which
           our
           fathers
           gave
           un●o
           theirs
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           us
           grutch
           it
           their
           children
           .
           So
           call
           them
           ,
           so
           own
           them
           (
           I
           mean
           such
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           whom
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           appeareth
           )
           .
           Such
           still
           they
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           u●
           ,
           even
           as
           
             Iosephs
          
           Brethren
           were
           to
           him
           ,
           Brethren
           by
           the
           
             Fathers
          
           side
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           the
           
             Mothers
             :
          
           though
           they
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           same
           
             Church
          
           for
           their
           Mother
           ,
           yet
           they
           acknowledge
           the
           same
           
             God
          
           for
           their
           Father
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           let
           us
           yet
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           
             Brethren
             .
          
           I
           
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           
             By
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           ]
           
           There
           is
           the
           Apostles
           
             Adjuration
             ;
          
           so
           I
           may
           not
           amisse
           call
           it
           :
           For
           what
           is
           an
           
             Adjuration
             ,
          
           but
           the
           requiring
           or
           commanding
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           by
           interposing
           the
           Name
           and
           Authority
           of
           
             God
          
           or
           
             Christ
             ?
          
           And
           thus
           doth
           
             Paul
          
           here
           back
           his
           
             Obtestation
          
           or
           charge
           ,
           by
           the
           sacred
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           The
           
             name
          
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           same
           with
           Christ
           himself
           .
           I
           know
           some
           
             Romish
          
           Expositors
           would
           make
           more
           of
           it
           ;
           placing
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           weight
           in
           the
           very
           name
           it self
           .
           
             In
             obtestationibus
             etiam
             nomina
             ponderantur
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Iesuite
           
             Estius
          
           upon
           it
           .
           )
           In
           
             obtestations
             ,
          
           requests
           and
           charges
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           
             names
             themselves
             have
             their
             weight
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           amongst
           the
           Iews
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           they
           had
           ever
           a
           special
           regard
           to
           that
           
             nomen
             Dei
             tetragrammaton
             ,
          
           that
           
             four-lettered
             name
          
           of
           
             God
          
           (
           as
           they
           called
           it
           )
           
             viz.
             Iehovah
             .
          
           The
           name
           it self
           was
           sacred
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           they
           took
           it
           as
           the
           most
           solemn
           Obligation
           which
           was
           bou●d
           with
           it
           .
           And
           of
           such
           account
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           should
           the
           name
           [
           
             Iesus
          
           ]
           be
           unto
           Christians
           .
           
             Nomen
             sacrosanctum
             &
             super
             omnia
             venerabile
             ,
          
           a
           sacred
           name
           ,
           and
           a
           
             name
             above
             every
             name
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           
             Paul
          
           in
           his
           Obtestation
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           here
           maketh
           use
           of
           that
           name
           as
           presuming
           it
           would
           carry
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           sway
           with
           them
           .
           But
           this
           we
           decline
           as
           smelling
           too
           much
           of
           the
           
             Iesuit
             ,
          
           Who
           by
           advancing
           the
           name
           [
           
             Jesus
          
           ]
           above
           all
           other
           names
           ,
           thinks
           also
           to
           advance
           〈◊〉
           is
           own
           
             Order
          
           above
           all
           other
           
             Orders
             .
          
           Leaving
           them
           the
           
             shell
             ,
          
           seek
           we
           for
           the
           
             Kernel
             .
          
        
         
           To
           beseech
           by
           the
           
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           here
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           but
           to
           beseech
           for
           
             Christs
             sake
             ,
          
           or
           by
           
             Authority
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           Take
           it
           either
           way
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           a
           prevalent
           Argument
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           
             For
             Christs
             sake
             .
          
           For
           the
           
             love
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
          
           so
           
             Calvin
          
           explains
           
           it
           .
           
           
             Quantum
             ipsum
             amant
             .
          
           As
           you
           love
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           you
           bear
           any
           true
           respect
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           can
           there
           be
           a
           more
           forcible
           perswasive
           to
           a
           Christian
           then
           this
           ?
           
             Paul
          
           himself
           having
           felt
           the
           working
           of
           this
           love
           in
           his
           own
           Brest
           ,
           he
           found
           a
           compulsory
           force
           in
           it
           .
           
             The
             love
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             constraineth
             us
             .
          
           
           And
           hereupon
           he
           maketh
           use
           of
           it
           as
           an
           Argument
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           conceiving
           that
           if
           this
           would
           not
           prevail
           with
           them
           ,
           nothing
           would
           .
           And
           surely
           so
           it
           is
           .
           Where
           the
           
             Name
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           respect
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           unto
           his
           Honor
           and
           Glory
           ,
           will
           not
           prevail
           with
           Christians
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           hope
           of
           prevailing
           .
           The
           
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           it
           should
           be
           dear
           and
           precious
           to
           every
           Christian
           ,
           a
           thing
           alwayes
           in
           his
           eye
           .
           Like
           the
           
             Pole-star
          
           to
           the
           Mariner
           ,
           which
           way
           soever
           he
           stears
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           an
           eye
           to
           that
           .
           Thus
           in
           what
           ever
           a
           Christian
           undertaketh
           he
           should
           have
           a
           respect
           to
           this
           name
           .
           
           So
           
             Paul
          
           presseth
           it
           upon
           his
           
             Colossians
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             
             Whatsoever
             ye
             do
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             do
             all
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             viz.
          
           With
           a
           respect
           unto
           him
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           his
           Honor
           and
           Glory
           .
           What
           ever
           may
           tend
           that
           way
           ,
           that
           do
           we
           .
           What
           ever
           is
           dishonorable
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           avoid
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Or
           (
           secondly
           )
           
             By
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           
             Authority
          
           from
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           Thus
           
             Officers
          
           speak
           ,
           and
           act
           not
           in
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           Masters
           name
           ,
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           by
           Authority
           from
           him
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           
             Ministers
          
           of
           Christ
           being
           
             Church-Officers
             ,
          
           what
           they
           say
           or
           do
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           it
           must
           not
           be
           in
           their
           own
           name
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           name
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           In
           his
           name
           they
           must
           
             Preach
             ,
          
           as
           
             Ambassadors
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           
           In
           his
           name
           dispense
           
             Sacraments
             and
             Censures
             .
             In
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             ye
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             deliver
             such
             a
             one
             unto
             Satan
             :
          
           So
           
             Paul
          
           would
           have
           his
           
             Corinthians
          
           deal
           with
           that
           scandalous
           person
           .
           And
           so
           himself
           here
           dealeth
           with
           them
           ,
           
           not
           in
           his
           own
           name
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             by
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           cast
           a
           glance
           upon
           the
           words
           severally
           ,
           and
           simply
           considered
           ,
           finding
           somewhat
           in
           each
           branch
           not
           unuseful
           .
           Give
           me
           leave
           now
           ,
           before
           I
           part
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           reflect
           upon
           them
           again
           ;
           looking
           upon
           them
           as
           they
           stand
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           thing
           here
           so
           much
           desired
           by
           the
           Apostle
           from
           these
           his
           
             Corinthians
             :
          
           
           Which
           is
           ,
           
             Unity
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Church-Peace
             ,
          
           
           and
           agreement
           amongst
           themselves
           .
        
         
           A
           thing
           certainly
           of
           very
           great
           consequence
           ,
           of
           high
           concernment
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Otherwise
           (
           questionlesse
           )
           
             Paul
          
           would
           never
           have
           
           laid
           so
           much
           weight
           upon
           it
           ,
           never
           have
           put
           so
           much
           strength
           to
           his
           r●qu●st
           and
           charge
           concerning
           it
           .
           Wise
           men
           do
           not
           use
           to
           intreat
           for
           trifles
           :
           Much
           lesse
           to
           
             beseech
             ,
          
           
           and
           that
           with
           such
           earnestnesse
           .
           It
           is
           
             Aretius
          
           his
           note
           upon
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           good
           one
           .
           
             Wise
             men
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             will
             not
             make
             use
             of
             such
             serious
             obtestations
          
           (
           much
           lesse
           of
           
             Adjurations
             )
             except
             it
             be
             in
             matters
             of
             great
             importance
             and
             weight
             .
          
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           a
           truth
           (
           as
           undoubtedly
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           I
           wish
           it
           may
           be
           so
           looked
           upon
           by
           those
           who
           are
           so
           ready
           upon
           every
           sleight
           and
           trivial
           occasion
           ,
           to
           break
           out
           into
           such
           deep
           and
           solemn
           protestations
           ,
           not
           sparing
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           name
           of
           God
           to
           binde
           them
           ;
           surely
           this
           cannot
           be
           the
           part
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           much
           lesse
           of
           wise
           Christians
           )
           then
           certainly
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           one
           thing
           of
           greater
           concernment
           unto
           Christians
           then
           this
           .
           
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           one
           thing
           that
           
             Paul
          
           doth
           (
           nor
           I
           think
           any
           man
           can
           )
           more
           earnestly
           make
           suit
           for
           ,
           then
           he
           doth
           for
           this
           .
           Witnesse
           but
           that
           one
           Rhetorical
           and
           Pathetical
           
             Obsecration
             ,
          
           and
           
             Adjuration
          
           of
           his
           ,
           
           which
           we
           meet
           with
           
             Phil.
             2.
             1.
             
             If
             therefore
             there
             be
             any
             consolations
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             any
             comfort
             of
             Love
             ,
             any
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             any
             bowels
             and
             mer●i●s
             .
          
           Did
           you
           ever
           hear
           more
           earnestnesse
           in
           any
           cause
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           the
           matter
           ?
           The
           next
           Verse
           will
           inform
           it
           .
           
             Fulfil
             ye
             my
             joy
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             like
             minded
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             love
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           Such
           a
           Pearl
           was
           
             Church-Peace
          
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           eye
           .
           O
           that
           it
           were
           so
           in
           ours
           ,
           and
           our
           Brethrens
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           may
           be
           so
           to
           us
           ,
           
           give
           way
           to
           that
           threefold
           Argument
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           maketh
           use
           of
           in
           handing
           this
           request
           to
           these
           his
           
             Corinthians
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
           Let
           his
           
             Obsecration
             ,
          
           his
           
             Supplication
          
           move
           us
           .
           [
           
             I
             beseech
             y●●
          
           ]
           .
           Surely
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           it
           is
           not
           a
           trifle
           that
           brings
           a
           man
           of
           
             Pauls
          
           spirit
           to
           his
           knees
           :
           It
           is
           not
           for
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           yet
           for
           a
           smal
           matter
           ,
           that
           so
           great
           an
           Apostle
           should
           here
           become
           a
           suppliant
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Corinth
             ,
          
           begging
           this
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           at
           unity
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           Let
           this
           make
           us
           think
           the
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           set
           more
           by
           it
           then
           we
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           (
           secondly
           )
           if
           this
           
             Obsecration
          
           move
           us
           not
           ,
           yet
           let
           this
           
             Compellation
          
           prevail
           with
           us
           .
           [
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
          
           ]
           .
           It
           was
           
             Moses
          
           his
           Argument
           which
           he
           made
           use
           of
           to
           the
           two
           Hebrew
           Combatants
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             ye
             are
             Brethren
             ,
             why
             do
             ye
             wrong
             one
             another
             .
          
           So
           
             Stephen
          
           relates
           the
           story
           ,
           
           
             Acts
          
           7.
           
           And
           the
           same
           argument
           
             Abraham
          
           had
           made
           use
           of
           before
           him
           ,
           in
           composing
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           his
           Kinsman
           
             Lot
          
           and
           himself
           ,
           
           and
           their
           Herdmen
           .
           
             Let
             there
             be
             no
             strife
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             between
             
             me
             and
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             for
             we
             be
             Brethren
             ,
             Gen.
          
           13.
           
           Christians
           are
           
             Brethren
             .
          
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           why
           do
           we
           fall
           out
           ?
           Why
           do
           we
           not
           
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ?
          
           Why
           are
           not
           we
           
             joyned
             togeth●●
             in
             the
             same
             minde
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             judgement
             ?
          
           Why
           do
           any
           amongst
           us
           breed
           and
           foment
           divisions
           ,
           by
           separating
           and
           withdrawing
           themselves
           ,
           both
           from
           publike
           and
           private
           communion
           with
           those
           whom
           yet
           they
           dare
           not
           but
           call
           Brethren
           ?
           If
           
             Brethren
             ,
          
           then
           let
           us
           
             live
          
           together
           ,
           and
           
             love
          
           together
           as
           Brethren
           .
           So
           
             live
             .
          
           Brethren
           in
           their
           Fathers
           house
           do
           not
           use
           to
           part
           
             Tables
             :
          
           For
           Christians
           to
           withdraw
           Religion
           ,
           Communion
           with
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           
             table
             against
             table
             ,
          
           is
           a
           most
           unbrotherly
           part
           .
           
           And
           so
           living
           ,
           so
           
             love
             ,
          
           even
           as
           Brethren
           .
           
             Let
             brotherly
             love
             continue
             .
          
           So
           the
           Apostle
           presseth
           it
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           13.
           
           To
           lay
           down
           holy
           unity
           and
           agreement
           ,
           is
           to
           lay
           aside
           fraternity
           .
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           in
           the
           third
           place
           .
           If
           neither
           of
           these
           will
           take
           place
           ,
           yet
           let
           this
           Religious
           
             Adjuration
          
           prevail
           with
           us
           .
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             by
             the
             name
             o●
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           Cord
           of
           many
           Strands
           ,
           strong
           enough
           one
           would
           think
           to
           binde
           us
           to
           the
           peace
           .
           
           Scarce
           a
           word
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           finde
           a
           several
           Argument
           couched
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           the
           [
           
             Name
          
           ]
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           Have
           we
           any
           love
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           any
           regard
           to
           his
           Authority
           ,
           any
           respect
           to
           his
           Honor
           and
           Glory
           ?
           endeavour
           we
           after
           
             unity
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           wherein
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           is
           much
           interessed
           and
           concerned
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           honor
           ,
           or
           dishonor
           .
           In
           the
           holy
           unity
           and
           agreement
           of
           Christians
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           is
           honored
           .
           In
           their
           divisions
           and
           dissensions
           it
           is
           as
           much
           dishonored
           .
           By
           the
           
             name
             of
             Christ
          
           then
           be
           we
           intreated
           ,
           
           nay
           ,
           adjured
           to
           seek
           after
           peace
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           By
           the
           name
           of
           [
           
             our
             Lord
             ]
             A
          
           Lord
           ,
           and
           
             our
          
           Lord
           .
           Being
           so
           ,
           what
           he
           commands
           we
           are
           bound
           in
           duty
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           observe
           .
           Now
           amongst
           other
           his
           precepts
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
           this
           is
           one
           .
           
             Have
             salt
             in
             your selves
             ,
             and
             have
             peace
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           being
           
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           we
           are
           now
           
             fellow
             servants
             ;
          
           and
           consequently
           for
           us
           to
           fall
           out
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           without
           dishonor
           to
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           disturbance
           to
           his
           House
           .
           Therefore
           endeavour
           we
           to
           keep
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           ,
           
           in
           as
           much
           as
           we
           have
           
             one
             Lord
             ;
          
           so
           the
           Apostle
           presseth
           it
           ,
           
             Eph.
          
           4.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
           
             Our
             Lord
             [
             Jesus
          
           ]
           .
           There
           is
           yet
           more
           .
           Jesus
           ,
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           .
           And
           being
           so
           ,
           he
           doth
           onely
           
             salubria
             suadere
             ,
          
           perswade
           and
           command
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           safe
           for
           us
           to
           observe
           and
           obey
           .
           Withal
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Saviour
             ,
          
           amongst
           other
           benefits
           ,
           he
           hath
           procured
           this
           for
           one
           ,
           
           even
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
           
             He
             is
             our
             Peace
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             viz.
          
           The
           Author
           of
           our
           Peace
           ,
           as
           betwixt
           God
           and
           us
           ,
           so
           betwixt
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
           Lastly
           ,
           
             Our
             Lord
             Jesus
             [
             Christ
          
           ]
           .
           One
           anointed
           by
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             King
             ,
          
           unto
           his
           Church
           .
           Now
           as
           a
           
             Prophet
          
           he
           hath
           taught
           ,
           
           and
           doth
           teach
           us
           peace
           .
           
             He
             came
             and
             preached
             peace
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           .
           This
           he
           did
           in
           his
           own
           
             person
             .
          
           This
           he
           hath
           done
           by
           his
           
             Apostles
             .
          
           
           This
           he
           doth
           by
           his
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           all
           which
           are
           or
           should
           be
           as
           
             Messengers
             and
             Ambassadors
             of
             peace
             .
          
           As
           a
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           by
           the
           offering
           up
           of
           himself
           he
           hath
           purchased
           peace
           ,
           breaking
           down
           that
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
           that
           
             middle
             wall
             of
             separation
             ,
          
           taking
           away
           the
           ground
           of
           division
           which
           was
           betwixt
           
             Jews
          
           and
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           that
           so
           he
           might
           make
           both
           one
           .
           And
           shall
           we
           go
           about
           to
           set
           up
           what
           he
           hath
           pulled
           down
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           
             walls
             of
             partition
             and
             separation
          
           amongst
           our selves
           ?
           As
           a
           
             King
             ,
          
           he
           is
           the
           
             King
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
           the
           true
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Pacificus
             ,
          
           the
           
             Peace-maker
          
           (
           as
           the
           word
           signifieth
           ,
           )
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
           
           
             Isai.
          
           9.
           
           Who
           governs
           his
           subjects
           in
           peace
           ,
           having
           made
           Laws
           to
           binde
           them
           to
           the
           peace
           ,
           putting
           his
           
             Spirit
          
           into
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           put
           these
           together
           ,
           here
           are
           Arguments
           enough
           .
           
             Et
             quae
             non
             prosunt
             singula
          
           —
           .
           If
           any
           one
           of
           these
           should
           not
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           yet
           (
           me
           thi●ks
           )
           all
           together
           should
           be
           superabundant
           to
           perswade
           us
           to
           yeeld
           to
           what
           the
           Apostle
           here
           so
           earnestly
           presseth
           .
           Which
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           will
           more
           fully
           appear
           in
           the
           sequel
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           the
           
             matter
          
           of
           this
           his
           request
           ,
           or
           charge
           .
        
         
           Therein
           (
           according
           to
           the
           method
           propounded
           )
           I
           shall
           look
           first
           upon
           the
           
             Dehortation
             ,
          
           
           then
           upon
           the
           
             Exhortation
             .
          
           Begin
           with
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             That
             there
             be
             no
             divisions
             among
             you
             .
          
           ]
           Here
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           he
           dehorts
           from
           ,
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           
             Divisions
             .
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Original
           )
           
             Schisms
             .
          
           For
           the
           opening
           of
           which
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           look
           first
           upon
           the
           
             word
             ,
          
           then
           upon
           the
           
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           word
           [
           
             Schism
          
           ]
           .
           The
           learned
           know
           the
           root
           whence
           it
           springs
           to
           be
           the
           Greek
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           
             scindere
          
           or
           
             lacerare
             ,
          
           to
           
             cut
          
           or
           
             rend
             .
          
           To
           
             cut
          
           or
           
             cleave
             ,
          
           or
           
             rive
             ,
          
           as
           
             wood
          
           is
           cloven
           or
           riven
           .
           That
           (
           say
           some
           )
           is
           the
           proper
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           .
           Or
           to
           
             rend
          
           as
           a
           
             garment
          
           is
           rent
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           
             Schisma
             ,
          
           a
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           is
           the
           same
           with
           
             Scissura
             ,
          
           
           a
           
             violent
             division
          
           and
           
             rent
             .
          
           So
           our
           Saviour
           useth
           the
           word
           
             Matth.
          
           9.
           16.
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           putting
           of
           a
           
             new
             peice
             of
             Cloth
             to
             an
             old
             Garment
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           thereby
           the
           
             rent
             is
             made
             worse
             .
          
           The
           word
           in
           the
           Original
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           in
           the
           Text
           .
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           the
           
             Schism
             .
          
           Here
           is
           the
           proper
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           .
           By
           a
           Metaphor
           it
           is
           translated
           from
           inanimate
           things
           unto
           
             men
             ,
          
           and
           applied
           to
           their
           
             divisions
             ;
          
           which
           we
           know
           are
           either
           
             Civil
          
           or
           
             Ecclesiastical
             .
          
           Civil
           in
           the
           
             State
             ,
          
           
           Ecclesiastical
           in
           the
           
             Church
             .
          
           The
           former
           of
           these
           is
           properly
           called
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
           
             Sedition
             ;
          
           the
           latter
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Schism
             .
          
        
         
           A
           word
           (
           as
           the
           Learned
           
             Chameron
          
           notes
           upon
           it
           )
           not
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           any
           prophane
           Writer
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           True
           ,
           the
           root
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           derived
           ,
           is
           found
           in
           both
           ,
           and
           used
           in
           this
           sense
           .
           Thus
           we
           read
           of
           the
           
             rending
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           which
           was
           done
           in
           that
           seditious
           falling
           off
           of
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           from
           the
           House
           of
           
             David
             .
          
           And
           so
           men
           of
           different
           opinions
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             rent
             a
             sunder
             .
          
           But
           the
           word
           it self
           [
           
             Schism
          
           ]
           it
           is
           peculiar
           to
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
           from
           whence
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           have
           taken
           it
           ,
           and
           appropriated
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           the
           affairs
           thereof
           .
           So
           they
           have
           delt
           by
           some
           other
           words
           ,
           as
           
             Sacramentum
             ,
             Idolum
             ,
             Haeresis
             ,
             Sacrament
             ,
             Idol
             ,
             Heresie
             .
          
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           have
           appropriated
           them
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           affixing
           a
           peculiar
           sense
           and
           signification
           to
           every
           of
           them
           .
           And
           so
           is
           it
           with
           this
           word
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           an
           
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
          
           or
           
             Techno-Logical
          
           term
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           a
           
             term
             of
             Art
             .
          
           This
           for
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           thing
           .
           A
           
             Schism
          
           (
           take
           it
           in
           the
           latitude
           of
           it
           )
           is
           
             any
             division
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           When
           the
           
             unity
          
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           rent
           and
           torn
           by
           any
           kinde
           of
           divisions
           .
           The
           
             Church
          
           (
           we
           must
           know
           )
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           as
           one
           intire
           
             body
             ,
          
           having
           many
           
             members
             ,
          
           whereof
           
             Christ
          
           is
           the
           
             head
             .
          
           Now
           where
           that
           unity
           is
           broknn
           ,
           that
           body
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           rent
           and
           torn
           by
           the
           divisions
           and
           disagreements
           of
           the
           Members
           ,
           there
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Schism
           .
           Even
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           natural
           body
           ;
           where
           the
           Members
           do
           not
           agree
           to
           perform
           mutual
           offices
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           there
           ,
           
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           Language
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Schism
             in
             the
             body
             ;
          
           so
           you
           have
           it
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           12.
           
           So
           is
           it
           in
           this
           
             mystical
             body
             ,
          
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           divisions
           of
           the
           Members
           make
           a
           
             Schism
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
          
           a
           Schism
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           division
           amongst
           Church-Members
           (
           I
           beseech
           you
           follow
           me
           close
           a
           little
           ,
           
           least
           I
           loose
           you
           )
           it
           may
           be
           either
           in
           
             Opinion
          
           or
           
             Practice
             .
          
           And
           each
           in
           a
           large
           acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           may
           be
           called
           
             Schism
             .
          
           
           Division
           in
           
             Opinion
             .
          
           Of
           such
           a
           Division
           we
           read
           ,
           
             Joh.
             7.
             
             There
             was
             a
             Division
             among
             the
             people
             ;
          
           a
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Original
           )
           .
           
           And
           what
           was
           it
           about
           ?
           Why
           about
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           What
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           whence
           he
           was
           .
        
         
           But
           more
           properly
           divisions
           in
           
             practice
          
           are
           notified
           by
           this
           name
           of
           
             Schism
             .
          
           
           As
           for
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           properly
           called
           
             Heresie
             ,
          
           the
           latter
           
             Schism
             .
          
           Which
           two
           ,
           how
           ever
           they
           are
           sometimes
           indifferently
           used
           ,
           
           and
           put
           the
           one
           for
           the
           other
           .
           (
           So
           they
           are
           1
           
             Cor.
             11.
             18.
             
             l
             hear
             that
             there
             are
             Divisions
             [
             Schisms
             ]
             among
             you
             ;
             For
             there
             must
             be
             al●o
             Heresies
             among
             you
             .
             Schisms
          
           and
           
             Heresies
          
           used
           in
           the
           same
           sente
           .
           )
           Yet
           ordinarily
           and
           in
           proper
           acceptation
           they
           are
           distinguished
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           distinguishing
           of
           them
           ,
           
           we
           finde
           some
           difference
           amongst
           the
           Ancients
           .
           
             Augustine
          
           conceived
           the
           difference
           to
           lye
           onely
           in
           the
           continuance
           .
           As
           if
           the
           one
           were
           a
           
             recent
          
           and
           new
           ,
           the
           other
           an
           old
           and
           
             inveterate
          
           division
           .
           But
           
             Jerom
          
           more
           rightly
           .
           
             Heresie
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             properly
             a
             perverse
             opinion
             ;
             Schism
             is
             a
             perverse
             Separation
             .
          
           The
           one
           a
           
             Doctrinal
             ,
          
           the
           other
           a
           
             Practical
          
           Error
           .
           The
           one
           opposite
           to
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           the
           other
           to
           
             Charity
             .
          
           These
           are
           the
           two
           
             bonds
          
           and
           ligaments
           by
           which
           the
           Church
           is
           united
           ,
           and
           knit
           together
           .
           By
           the
           one
           (
           
             viz.
          
           by
           
             Faith
          
           )
           all
           the
           Members
           are
           united
           unto
           the
           
             head
             .
          
           By
           the
           other
           ,
           (
           
             viz.
          
           by
           
             Charity
          
           )
           they
           are
           united
           one
           to
           another
           .
           Now
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           first
           of
           these
           bands
           ,
           is
           
             Heresie
             ,
          
           the
           latter
           
             Schism
             .
          
           Thus
           they
           are
           distinct
           ,
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
           So
           as
           a
           man
           may
           be
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           other
           .
           A
           man
           may
           be
           an
           
             Heretick
          
           denying
           some
           Article
           of
           the
           Faith
           ;
           and
           yet
           not
           a
           
             Schismatick
          
           in
           as
           much
           as
           he
           may
           still
           keep
           communion
           with
           a
           Church
           which
           doth
           professe
           the
           true
           Faith
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           be
           a
           
             Schismatick
             ,
          
           forsaking
           communion
           with
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           an
           
             Heretick
             ,
          
           in
           as
           much
           as
           he
           may
           rightly
           beleeve
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Faith
           .
           Distinct
           they
           are
           .
           Yet
           so
           as
           they
           are
           near
           a
           kin
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           making
           way
           to
           the
           other
           .
           
             Heresie
             maketh
             way
             for
             Schism
             ,
             and
             Schism
             maketh
             way
             for
             Heresie
             ;
          
           the
           one
           for
           the
           most
           part
           falling
           into
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           detain
           you
           here
           .
           The
           
             Schisms
          
           which
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           import
           chiefly
           divisions
           in
           
             practise
             .
          
           Such
           were
           these
           divisions
           amongst
           the
           
             Corinthians
             .
          
           In
           
             Doctrinals
             ,
          
           they
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           agreed
           .
           In
           
             Practicals
          
           they
           differed
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           Divisions
           (
           to
           follow
           the
           point
           home
           to
           the
           head
           )
           they
           may
           be
           either
           
             without
             Separation
             ,
          
           or
           
             with
          
           it
           .
           
             Without
             Separation
          
           from
           the
           Church
           ;
           when
           men
           holding
           communion
           with
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           
           yet
           divide
           themselves
           into
           parties
           ,
           siding
           ,
           and
           banding
           ,
           making
           head
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           either
           in
           maintenance
           of
           some
           
             opinion
             ,
          
           or
           
             way
             ,
          
           or
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           
             Teachers
             .
          
           Such
           were
           the
           Sects
           of
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ,
          
           and
           
             S●duces
             ,
          
           and
           
             Essens
             ,
          
           amongst
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           did
           all
           hold
           communion
           with
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           several
           opinions
           and
           wayes
           ,
           and
           about
           them
           they
           were
           divided
           into
           Sects
           and
           Factions
           .
           And
           such
           were
           these
           Divisions
           amongst
           these
           
             Corinthians
          
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           speaketh
           of
           .
           
             Divided
          
           they
           were
           ,
           but
           not
           wholly
           
             Separated
             .
          
           Divided
           about
           their
           
             Teachers
             ,
          
           some
           crying
           up
           one
           ,
           some
           another
           ,
           so
           siding
           ,
           and
           making
           of
           parties
           ,
           yet
           all
           holding
           communion
           with
           the
           same
           Church
           .
           So
           much
           we
           may
           learn
           from
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           11.
           18.
           where
           he
           ●ells
           them
           ,
           that
           
             when
             they
             came
             together
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             were
             Divisions
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Schisms
             ,
          
           Factions
           ,
           and
           part-takings
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           breach
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Other
           Divisions
           there
           are
           which
           are
           
             with
             Separation
             .
          
           
           When
           men
           shall
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           fellowship
           and
           communion
           with
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           so
           breaking
           themselves
           off
           from
           the
           Body
           .
           And
           this
           (
           sai●h
           our
           judicious
           
             Ames
          
           )
           by
           way
           of
           special
           appropriation
           ,
           deserves
           most
           rightly
           to
           be
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Schism
             :
          
           In
           as
           much
           as
           Heresie
           in
           this
           Division
           is
           
             perfected
          
           and
           brought
           to
           a
           
             head
             ,
          
           as
           also
           most
           clearly
           manifested
           ,
           and
           declared
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           in
           refusing
           of
           due
           Church-Communion
           .
        
         
           Which
           refusal
           may
           be
           either
           
             partial
             ,
          
           
           or
           
             total
             .
             Partial
             ,
          
           in
           some
           particular
           
             Acts
          
           and
           
             Exercises
             ,
          
           wherein
           a
           man
           cannot
           (
           or
           at
           least
           conceives
           he
           cannot
           )
           communicate
           without
           sin
           .
           
             Total
             ,
          
           a
           rejecting
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           of
           
             all
             Religious
             Communion
             .
          
           This
           latter
           all
           Divines
           look
           upon
           as
           a
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           and
           that
           most
           properly
           so
           called
           .
        
         
           Which
           (
           again
           )
           may
           be
           either
           from
           
             the
          
           Church
           ,
           or
           from
           
             a
          
           Church
           .
           From
           
             the
             Church
             Catholike
             ,
          
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           That
           was
           properly
           
             Donatism
          
           (
           the
           direct
           Error
           of
           the
           
             Seekers
          
           at
           this
           day
           )
           :
           Or
           from
           a
           
             particular
             Church
             ;
          
           and
           that
           is
           properly
           
             Separatism
             .
          
           My
           eye
           is
           cheifly
           upon
           the
           latter
           of
           these
           .
        
         
           Of
           which
           (
           to
           advance
           yet
           one
           step
           further
           ,
           following
           the
           conduct
           
           of
           the
           learned
           
             Chameron
          
           )
           there
           are
           two
           kindes
           ,
           
           or
           rather
           two
           degrees
           .
           There
           is
           (
           to
           use
           his
           terms
           )
           a
           
             Negative
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             Positive
          
           Separation
           .
           The
           former
           is
           
             simplex
             secessio
             ,
          
           when
           one
           or
           more
           do
           quietly
           and
           peaceably
           ,
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           communion
           with
           a
           Church
           ,
           onely
           enjoying
           themselves
           and
           their
           consciences
           in
           a
           private
           way
           ,
           not
           making
           a
           head
           against
           that
           Church
           from
           which
           they
           are
           departed
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           
           when
           persons
           so
           withdrawing
           ,
           do
           consociate
           ,
           and
           draw
           themselves
           into
           a
           distinct
           and
           opposite
           body
           ,
           setting
           up
           a
           
             Church
             against
             a
             Church
             :
          
           Exercising
           the
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           Administring
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           Word
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Censures
           apart
           in
           a
           separated
           body
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           separated
           way
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           
             Augustine
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Divines
           after
           him
           (
           alluding
           to
           that
           act
           of
           King
           
             Ahaz's
          
           ,
           2
           
             Kings
          
           16.
           
           in
           setting
           up
           an
           Altar
           of
           his
           own
           making
           ,
           after
           the
           fashion
           of
           that
           which
           he
           saw
           at
           
             Damascus
             ,
          
           besides
           the
           Lords
           Altar
           )
           call
           the
           
             setting
             up
             of
             an
             Altar
             against
             an
             Altar
             .
          
           And
           this
           it
           is
           (
           saith
           that
           judicious
           Author
           )
           which
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           eminency
           is
           ,
           and
           deserves
           to
           be
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Schism
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           both
           the
           name
           and
           thing
           in
           measure
           opened
           unto
           you
           .
           What
           
             Schisms
          
           are
           .
           
             viz.
             Church
             Divisions
             .
          
           Which
           if
           they
           be
           in
           
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           are
           properly
           
             Heresies
             ;
          
           in
           
             Practise
             ,
             Schisms
             .
          
           Which
           may
           be
           either
           
             without
             Separation
             ,
          
           or
           
             with
          
           it
           .
           The
           former
           are
           
             Sects
          
           and
           
             Factions
             ;
          
           the
           latter
           more
           properly
           
             Schism
             .
          
           Which
           consisteth
           in
           an
           unwarrantable
           separating
           and
           withdrawing
           from
           Church-communion
           .
           Whether
           it
           be
           from
           the
           
             whole
          
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Donatism
             ;
          
           or
           from
           a
           
             particular
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           is
           
             Separatism
             :
          
           Which
           may
           be
           carried
           either
           in
           a
           private
           way
           by
           a
           simple
           secession
           and
           withdrawing
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           publike
           and
           open-way
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           a
           Church
           against
           a
           Church
           ;
           the
           former
           a
           
             Negative
             ,
          
           the
           latter
           a
           
             Positive
          
           Schism
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           are
           the
           things
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           with
           so
           much
           earnestnesse
           and
           importunacy
           diswades
           his
           
             Corinthians
          
           from
           .
           
           And
           surely
           not
           without
           cause
           is
           it
           ,
           
           that
           he
           should
           be
           so
           zealous
           in
           this
           cause
           ;
           as
           will
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           but
           rightly
           consider
           the
           nature
           of
           such
           Divisions
           ,
           such
           
             Schisms
             ,
          
           which
           are
           
             Evils
             ,
          
           and
           
             great
             Evils
             .
          
        
         
           
             Evils
             .
          
           
           Take
           it
           as
           you
           will
           ,
           for
           the
           evil
           of
           
             punishment
          
           or
           
             sin
             .
          
           We
           shall
           finde
           it
           true
           in
           both
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Schism
          
           is
           an
           evil
           of
           
             Punishment
             ,
          
           a
           
             Judgement
             ,
          
           and
           that
           a
           great
           one
           .
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           judgements
           which
           the
           Prophet
           
             Amos
          
           threatens
           against
           
             Israel
             ,
             Amos
             6.
             
             Behold
             ,
             the
             Lord
             commandeth
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             he
             will
             smite
             the
             great
             house
             with
             Breaches
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             house
             with
             
             Clests
             .
          
           That
           place
           
             Joramo
          
           applieth
           and
           that
           not
           unfitly
           to
           
             Here●●●s
             .
          
           and
           
             Schisms
             ,
          
           which
           are
           as
           
             Br●a●hes
          
           and
           
             Clests
          
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           A
           sad
           Judgement
           .
           
           Such
           are
           Divisions
           in
           the
           
             State
             .
             Heal
             the
             Breaches
             thereof
             for
             it
             shaketh
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           
             David
             ,
          
           speaking
           of
           the
           Civil
           Commotions
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           )
           .
           A
           judgement
           which
           we
           all
           feel
           of
           ,
           and
           groan
           under
           at
           this
           day
           .
           And
           such
           are
           Divisions
           in
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           a
           judgement
           ,
           a
           sad
           and
           sore
           judgement
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Breaches
          
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           at
           this
           day
           .
           The
           
             Schisms
          
           and
           Divisions
           which
           are
           broken
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           amongst
           God
           own
           people
           :
           for
           my
           own
           part
           .
           I
           cannot
           but
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           one
           of
           the
           
             blackest
             Clouds
             ,
          
           one
           of
           the
           saddest
           judgements
           which
           hang
           over
           the
           head
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           at
           this
           day
           :
           Of
           sad
           influence
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           unlesse
           they
           be
           healed
           ,
           of
           dangerous
           consequence
           for
           the
           future
           .
           A
           great
           
             Judgement
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
           And
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           a
           great
           
             sin
             .
          
           Such
           are
           
             heart
             divisions
          
           amongst
           a
           people
           .
           
           They
           are
           both
           a
           
             judgement
          
           and
           a
           
             sin
             .
             Their
             heart
             is
             divided
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             Hosea
             )
             now
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             faulty
             .
          
           Their
           heart
           is
           divided
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             He
             hath
             divided
             their
             heart
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           Margin
           reads
           it
           )
           .
           This
           had
           God
           done
           .
           In
           as
           much
           as
           they
           had
           divided
           their
           hearts
           from
           God
           ,
           God
           in
           his
           just
           judgement
           divided
           them
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           taking
           away
           his
           spirit
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           communion
           from
           them
           ,
           giving
           them
           over
           to
           Seditions
           ,
           and
           Fractions
           ,
           which
           afterward
           proved
           the
           ruine
           of
           their
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           being
           thus
           divided
           now
           ,
           they
           were
           found
           
             faulty
             ,
          
           guilty
           of
           many
           and
           great
           evils
           .
           Such
           is
           
             Sedition
          
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           such
           is
           
             Schism
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           each
           a●
           evil
           ,
           a
           
             Mother
             evil
             ,
          
           an
           inlet
           to
           an
           Ocean
           of
           Evils
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           latter
           (
           
             Schism
          
           )
           which
           is
           a
           sinful
           evil
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           small
           one
           .
           
           
             Peccatum
             gravissimum
             .
          
           So
           our
           judicious
           
             Casuist
          
           determines
           it
           concerning
           
             Schism
          
           properly
           so
           called
           .
           It
           is
           a
           most
           
             grievous
             sin
             .
             Musculus
          
           informs
           me
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           in
           point
           of
           sinfulnesse
           have
           compared
           it
           with
           
             H●resie
             ,
          
           and
           others
           who
           have
           aggravated
           it
           beyond
           it
           ,
           
           as
           the
           greater
           evil
           of
           the
           two
           .
           Himself
           concludes
           it
           a
           sin
           of
           a
           high
           nature
           .
           And
           therein
           all
           Divines
           agree
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Augustine
          
           that
           famous
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           disputing
           against
           the
           
             Donatists
          
           about
           their
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           (
           which
           was
           a
           Separation
           from
           the
           whole
           Church
           )
           he
           calleth
           it
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Sacriledge
             .
             Sacrilegi●m
             Schismatis
             .
             The
             Sacriledge
             of
             Schism
             :
          
           Withall
           ,
           not
           sparing
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           that
           
             Schism
          
           of
           theirs
           was
           a
           greater
           sin
           then
           that
           which
           they
           took
           
           such
           high
           offence
           at
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           Separation
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           so
           severely
           proceeded
           against
           as
           they
           judged
           fitting
           ,
           but
           some
           that
           were
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           
           were
           still
           admitted
           to
           intermeddle
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           
             viz.
          
           The
           sin
           of
           the
           
             Traditores
          
           (
           as
           they
           called
           them
           )
           such
           as
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           had
           through
           fear
           delivered
           up
           their
           Bibles
           to
           the
           Persecutors
           to
           be
           burnt
           )
           .
           This
           sin
           that
           judicious
           Father
           compares
           with
           their
           
             Schism
             .
          
           And
           to
           try
           which
           was
           heaviest
           ,
           he
           brings
           both
           to
           the
           ballance
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           :
           Where
           he
           findes
           this
           out
           weighing
           that
           .
           So
           much
           he
           collects
           from
           the
           grievousnesse
           of
           the
           
             punishment
          
           inflicted
           by
           God
           upon
           this
           sin
           above
           that
           I
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           Three
           sins
           he
           taketh
           notice
           of
           ,
           each
           of
           which
           was
           grievously
           punished
           .
           The
           first
           was
           the
           
             Israelites
             Idolatry
          
           in
           worshipping
           the
           Golden
           Calf
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           22.
           
           The
           second
           was
           a
           sin
           not
           much
           unlike
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Traditores
           ,
           though
           for
           circumstance
           far
           more
           hainous
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           That
           foul
           act
           of
           King
           
             Jehoiakim
          
           in
           
             cutting
             and
             burning
             the
             prophetical
             Rowl
             ,
          
           
           
             Jere.
          
           36.
           
           The
           third
           was
           that
           Schismatical
           and
           Seditious
           attempt
           of
           
             Corah
          
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           rising
           up
           against
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           and
           assaying
           to
           make
           a
           rent
           ,
           a
           breach
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           dividing
           ,
           and
           separating
           themselves
           from
           the
           rest
           .
           All
           three
           hainous
           sins
           ,
           and
           each
           grievously
           punished
           .
           But
           none
           of
           them
           like
           the
           last
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           the
           
             Israelites
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           was
           punished
           with
           the
           
             Sword
             .
          
           The
           second
           ,
           
             Jehoiakims
             contempt
             ,
          
           was
           punished
           with
           
             Captivity
             :
          
           But
           the
           third
           ,
           
             Corahs
             Schism
             ,
          
           with
           an
           unheard
           of
           judgement
           .
           
           The
           earth
           it self
           ,
           as
           not
           able
           or
           not
           willing
           to
           bear
           so
           great
           an
           evil
           ,
           that
           cleaves
           asunder
           (
           one
           Division
           punished
           by
           another
           )
           ,
           and
           swallows
           up
           some
           of
           the
           Authors
           of
           it
           ;
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           consuming
           the
           residue
           .
           
           Never
           such
           a
           judgement
           do
           we
           read
           of
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           executed
           up
           on
           any
           sin
           as
           this
           .
           Now
           then
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Quis
             dubitaverit
             ?
             Who
             can
             make
             any
             doubt
             but
             that
             this
             was
             the
             more
             hainous
             sin
             ,
             which
             was
             avenged
             with
             the
             more
             grievous
             punishment
             ?
          
           Whether
           so
           or
           more
           :
           Sure
           I
           am
           a
           grievous
           sin
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           as
           much
           as
           first
           it
           is
           opposite
           to
           so
           great
           a
           Grace
           as
           
             Charity
          
           is
           ▪
           
             Charity
          
           the
           
             Queen
             of
             Graces
             .
          
           
           So
           
             Paul
          
           maketh
           it
           ,
           preferring
           it
           both
           before
           
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Hope
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             abideth
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             these
             three
             ,
          
           (
           three
           prime
           Theological
           vertues
           ,
           most
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           )
           ,
           
             but
             the
             greatest
             of
             these
             is
             Charity
             .
          
           So
           it
           is
           in
           some
           ,
           in
           divers
           respects
           ,
           greater
           then
           Faith
           ,
           I
           ,
           then
           
             justifying
             Faith
             ,
          
           (
           for
           of
           that
           the
           Apostle
           there
           speaketh
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           joyning
           it
           with
           
             Hope
          
           )
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           In
           
           regard
           of
           the
           
             Object
             ,
          
           which
           is
           larger
           then
           the
           object
           of
           Faith
           .
           
             Faith
          
           respecteth
           
             God
          
           onely
           ,
           but
           
             Charity
          
           both
           
             God
          
           and
           
             Man
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           
             manner
             of
             working
             .
             Faith
          
           worketh
           
             Intra
             mittendo
             ,
          
           by
           
             receiving
          
           and
           
             letting
          
           in
           Christ
           and
           his
           benefits
           ;
           but
           
             Charity
             Extra-mittendo
             ,
          
           by
           
             giving
             out
          
           the
           soul
           and
           what
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           bestowing
           them
           upon
           God
           and
           man
           .
           Now
           
             Paul
          
           tells
           us
           from
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             more
             blessed
             to
             give
             ,
          
           
           
             then
             to
             receive
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           regard
           of
           
             duration
          
           and
           
             continuance
             .
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Hope
          
           are
           
             Temporary
             ,
          
           of
           use
           onely
           in
           this
           life
           .
           
             Charity
          
           is
           for
           
             Eternity
             ;
          
           not
           onely
           going
           to
           Heaven
           with
           the
           owner
           ,
           but
           there
           receiving
           its
           full
           perfection
           .
           Thus
           if
           Graces
           be
           weighed
           ,
           in
           some
           respects
           
             Charity
          
           weigheth
           down
           all
           .
           The
           
             great
             Grace
             .
          
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           that
           evil
           which
           is
           directly
           opposite
           to
           this
           great
           Grace
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           
             great
             Evil
             :
          
           But
           so
           is
           
             Schism
             ;
          
           being
           a
           breach
           of
           that
           
             unity
          
           whereof
           
             Charity
          
           is
           the
           bond
           .
           
           
             Keeping
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           .
           Now
           what
           is
           that
           bond
           of
           Peace
           ?
           Why
           ,
           
             Charity
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           bond
           whereby
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           united
           one
           to
           another
           .
           As
           they
           are
           united
           to
           Christ
           by
           
             Faith
             ;
          
           so
           one
           to
           another
           by
           
             Love
             .
          
           Now
           
             Schism
          
           breaketh
           this
           bond
           ,
           and
           consequently
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           great
           evil
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           And
           as
           it
           is
           opposite
           to
           
             Charity
             ,
          
           so
           it
           is
           
             injurious
             to
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           seemeth
           by
           this
           means
           to
           be
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           
             divided
             .
          
           So
           
             Paul
          
           urgeth
           it
           in
           the
           third
           Verse
           after
           the
           Text
           .
           
           
             Is
             Christ
             divided
             ?
          
           Using
           this
           as
           an
           Argument
           to
           induce
           his
           
             Corinthians
          
           to
           eschew
           all
           such
           
             Divisions
             ,
          
           and
           
             Schisms
             ,
          
           
           in
           as
           much
           as
           Christ
           himself
           seemeth
           hereby
           to
           be
           parted
           ,
           and
           torn
           in
           peices
           .
           The
           
             unity
          
           of
           his
           mystical
           body
           being
           hereby
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           himself
           made
           the
           head
           of
           two
           disagreeing
           bodies
           ;
           which
           is
           dishonorable
           and
           monstrous
           to
           conceive
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           As
           it
           is
           injurious
           to
           the
           
             head
             ,
          
           so
           to
           the
           
             body
             .
          
           As
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           so
           to
           the
           
             Church
             .
          
           
           And
           that
           many
           wayes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Shaming
             it
             .
          
           The
           Churches
           
             unity
          
           is
           her
           
             glory
             .
             My
             Dove
             ,
             my
             undefiled
             is
             one
             ,
             Cant.
          
           6.
           
           Now
           to
           break
           this
           
             unity
             ,
          
           to
           
             divide
          
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           as
           the
           
             Levites
             Concubine
          
           was
           ,
           into
           many
           p●ices
           ,
           what
           a
           shame
           is
           this
           ?
           
           A
           shame
           in
           special
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           which
           this
           Separation
           is
           made
           .
           
             Paul
          
           writing
           to
           his
           
             Corinthians
          
           of
           their
           excluding
           the
           poor
           from
           communicating
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           herein
           they
           
             shamed
          
           them
           :
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           
             They
             shamed
             them
             which
             had
             not
          
           as
           themselves
           had
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           
             Despising
             ,
             and
             contemning
             it
             .
          
           So
           
             Paul
          
           there
           again
           chargeth
           it
           .
           
             Or
             despise
             ye
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
           Why
           ,
           wherein
           did
           they
           despise
           it
           ?
           
           
           This
           they
           did
           (
           ●s
           by
           other
           wayes
           ,
           so
           )
           by
           their
           schimatical
           practices
           ,
           
             dividing
          
           themselves
           from
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           making
           their
           
             Love-feasts
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Sacrament
          
           it self
           (
           both
           which
           were
           instituted
           and
           ordained
           for
           bands
           of
           Union
           )
           to
           be
           an
           occasion
           of
           fomenting
           their
           
             Divisions
             ,
             viz.
          
           By
           celebrating
           them
           apart
           from
           their
           Brethren
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           the●e
           taxeth
           them
           ,
           
           
             Verse
             21.
             
             In enting
             ,
             every
             one
             taketh
             before
             other
             his
             own
             Supper
             .
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             praeoccupat
             .
          
           Each
           prevented
           other
           .
           This
           they
           did
           in
           their
           
             Love-feasts
             .
          
           And
           this
           most
           probably
           they
           did
           in
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           it self
           (
           as
           
             Parcus
          
           conceives
           of
           it
           )
           communicating
           apart
           ,
           
           each
           faction
           by
           it self
           :
           Those
           that
           were
           of
           
             Paul
          
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           were
           of
           
             Peter
          
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           were
           of
           
             Apollo
          
           by
           themselves
           :
           None
           of
           them
           staying
           for
           those
           which
           were
           of
           
             Christ
          
           (
           the
           best
           and
           truest
           peice
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           nor
           yet
           one
           for
           another
           .
           But
           each
           seeking
           to
           prevent
           other
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           communicate
           apart
           .
           This
           
             Paul
          
           calleth
           here
           their
           
             own
             Supper
             ;
          
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           so
           made
           it
           ,
           by
           appropriating
           it
           each
           to
           themselves
           and
           their
           party
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Insti●ution
           of
           
             Christ
             .
             Christ
          
           had
           instituted
           i●
           ,
           ●hat
           it
           should
           be
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             &
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             ,
          
           a
           
             Communion
             ,
          
           a
           
             Common
             Supper
             ,
          
           wherein
           the
           whole
           Church
           should
           communicate
           together
           .
           But
           they
           by
           their
           celebrating
           it
           in
           such
           a
           separated
           way
           ,
           had
           made
           it
           their
           
             own
             Supper
             .
          
           A
           ●oul
           
             perverting
          
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           .
           Not
           onely
           an
           abusing
           ,
           and
           corrupting
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           plainly
           a
           destroying
           of
           it
           .
           So
           
             Paul
          
           there
           tells
           them
           in
           down
           right
           words
           ,
           in
           the
           Verse
           foregoing
           .
           
             When
             ye
             come
             together
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             eat
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           What
           then
           ?
           Their
           
             own
             Supper
             .
             Of
             su●h
             dangerous
             consequence
             is
             it
             to
             celebrate
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             in
             a
             separated
             way
             .
          
           
           If
           
             Pauls
          
           judgement
           may
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           
             corrupting
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             perverting
          
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           .
           A
           celebrating
           not
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
          
           
           but
           of
           our
           
             own
             Supper
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           who
           so
           do
           ,
           what
           do
           they
           therein
           but
           
             despise
             and
             contemn
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             viz.
          
           That
           Church
           from
           which
           they
           so
           separate
           .
           Now
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           
             true
             Church
             ,
          
           can
           be
           no
           small
           evil
           .
           To
           contemn
           and
           despi●●
           a
           private
           Christian
           ,
           by
           shutting
           him
           out
           from
           desired
           communion
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           just
           cause
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           evil
           .
           But
           to
           despise
           and
           contemn
           a
           
             Church
             ,
          
           a
           true
           
             Church
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           by
           shutting
           it
           ●ut
           from
           communion
           ,
           and
           by
           separating
           from
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           far
           greater
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           As
           the
           Church
           is
           hereby
           
             despised
             ,
          
           so
           it
           is
           
             disquieted
             .
          
           Even
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           natural
           body
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           
             solutio
             continui
          
           (
           as
           the
           Physitians
           call
           it
           )
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           be
           
             divided
          
           and
           
             parted
             ,
          
           it
           breedeth
           smart
           and
           pain
           ,
           which
           
           sometimes
           puts
           the
           body
           into
           Feaverish
           distempers
           .
           And
           surely
           such
           are
           the
           symptomes
           of
           
             Schism
             .
          
           The
           
             mystical
             body
          
           cannot
           be
           rent
           and
           torn
           by
           
             Divisions
             ,
          
           but
           it
           goeth
           to
           the
           heart
           of
           all
           the
           sensible
           Members
           of
           it
           :
           
           
             The
             Divisions
             of
          
           Reuben
           
             were
             great
             thoughts
             of
             heart
             ,
             Judges
             5.
             
             Reuben
          
           dwelling
           on
           the
           other
           side
           
             Jordan
             ,
          
           they
           kept
           themselves
           
             separate
             ,
          
           not
           joyning
           with
           their
           Brethren
           against
           their
           enemies
           ,
           but
           stood
           as
           neutral
           ,
           regarding
           more
           their
           own
           private
           then
           the
           publike
           interest
           .
           And
           possibly
           they
           were
           divided
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           distracted
           with
           several
           opinions
           what
           they
           should
           do
           .
           Some
           would
           joyn
           ,
           others
           would
           not
           .
           Now
           these
           
             Divisions
          
           they
           were
           
             great
             thoughts
             of
             heart
             ,
          
           working
           many
           strange
           impressions
           in
           the
           mindes
           ,
           both
           of
           themselves
           and
           others
           ;
           of
           very
           sad
           consequence
           to
           all
           the
           Tribes
           of
           
             Israel
             .
          
           And
           truely
           ,
           such
           are
           
             Divisions
          
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           specially
           when
           they
           are
           boy
           led
           up
           to
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           
             Schisms
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Separation
             ,
          
           specially
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           
             Churches
             against
             Churches
          
           )
           .
           O
           these
           are
           sad
           thoughts
           of
           heart
           to
           the
           
             Israel
          
           of
           God
           ;
           causing
           greif
           to
           the
           particular
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           great
           disquiet
           and
           disturbance
           to
           the
           whole
           Body
           .
           Oft-times
           breeding
           those
           
             Feaverish
             distempers
             ,
          
           those
           un-Christian
           heats
           of
           
             hatred
             ,
             variance
             ,
             emulation
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             strife
             ,
             seditions
             ,
             envyings
             ,
          
           I
           ,
           and
           
             murthers
          
           too
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           puts
           them
           together
           ,
           
           
             Gal.
          
           5.
           
           These
           ,
           all
           these
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           by
           reason
           whereof
           there
           cannot
           but
           follow
           a
           dreadful
           combustion
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Church
           tending
           to
           the
           great
           trouble
           ,
           and
           disquietment
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
           As
           the
           Church
           is
           hereby
           
             disquieted
             ,
          
           so
           
             hindered
             .
          
           As
           disquieted
           in
           the
           peace
           ,
           so
           hindered
           in
           the
           
             edification
          
           of
           it
           .
           We
           know
           what
           it
           was
           which
           hindered
           the
           building
           of
           
             Babel
             ,
          
           even
           a
           Schism
           in
           their
           
             Tongues
             ,
             Division
             of
             Languages
             .
          
           (
           What
           do
           we
           think
           ,
           a
           Schism
           in
           their
           
             hands
          
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           one
           should
           have
           saln
           to
           pulling
           down
           what
           the
           other
           built
           up
           ?
           )
           And
           surely
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           one
           thing
           that
           can
           more
           hinder
           the
           building
           of
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           then
           this
           ,
           when
           Christians
           shall
           be
           divided
           in
           their
           
             heads
             ,
             hearts
             ,
             tongues
             ,
             hands
             ;
          
           in
           their
           judgements
           ,
           affections
           ,
           language
           ,
           practise
           .
           How
           should
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           now
           go
           on
           ?
           Even
           as
           it
           is
           in
           
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
          
           whilest
           the
           parties
           are
           contending
           ,
           the
           
             Common-Wealth
          
           suffers
           :
           So
           is
           it
           in
           
             Church-divisons
             ,
          
           whilest
           the
           parties
           are
           contending
           ,
           the
           
             Church
          
           suffers
           .
           As
           it
           is
           with
           a
           
             Ship
          
           brought
           to
           the
           
             back-staies
             ,
          
           one
           Say●
           bears
           the
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           another
           an
           other
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Ship
           stands
           still
           .
           The
           
             Wall
          
           and
           
             Temple
          
           of
           
             Jerusalem
          
           went
           slowly
           on
           in
           
             troublous
             times
             .
          
           
           So
           will
           
             Church
             Work
          
           do
           ,
           where
           ever
           
             Schisms
             ,
          
           and
           
             Factions
          
           break
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
           Again
           (
           in
           the
           fifth
           place
           )
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           
             disquieted
          
           and
           
             hindered
             ,
          
           so
           
             indangered
          
           by
           it
           .
           As
           disquieted
           in
           the
           
             peace
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           hindered
           in
           the
           
             edification
          
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           endangered
           in
           the
           
             state
          
           of
           it
           .
           The
           cutting
           off
           of
           one
           member
           from
           the
           body
           is
           dangerous
           to
           the
           whole
           .
           What
           is
           the
           dismembring
           of
           a
           Church
           ?
           The
           withdrawing
           of
           communion
           with
           it
           ,
           the
           breaking
           off
           of
           all
           fellowship
           and
           communion
           with
           it
           by
           an
           actual
           and
           posi●ive
           Separation
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           this
           cannot
           but
           endanger
           the
           state
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           from
           which
           this
           separation
           is
           made
           .
           Which
           if
           it
           live
           and
           continue
           ,
           no
           thanks
           to
           them
           who
           have
           thus
           withdrawn
           themselves
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           separation
           have
           done
           what
           in
           them
           lieth
           to
           destroy
           it
           .
           Thus
           is
           
             Schism
          
           injurious
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           I
           might
           adde
           .
           It
           is
           also
           of
           dangerous
           consequence
           to
           the
           persons
           who
           are
           involved
           in
           it
           ;
           who
           by
           dividing
           themselves
           from
           the
           
             body
             ,
          
           are
           in
           a
           dangerous
           way
           to
           divide
           themselves
           from
           the
           
             head
             .
          
           So
           our
           judicious
           
             Casuist
          
           layeth
           it
           down
           .
           
             Schism
             maketh
             way
             to
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Separation
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           So
           
             Jerome
          
           observed
           it
           in
           his
           time
           .
           
             Nullum
             Schisma
             ,
             &c.
             There
             is
             no
             Schism
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             but
             ordinarily
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             it
             inventeth
             and
             broacheth
             some
             Heresie
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Separation
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             more
             justifiable
             .
          
           And
           
             Aquinas
          
           seconds
           him
           ,
           
             Sicut
             amissio
             charitatis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Even
             as
             the
             losing
             of
             Charity
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             maketh
             way
             for
             the
             losing
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           (
           pardon
           the
           error
           in
           that
           supposition
           )
           
             so
             doth
             Schism
             make
             way
             for
             Heresie
             .
          
           A
           truth
           sufficiently
           experimented
           in
           those
           ancient
           Schismaticks
           ,
           
           the
           
             Novatians
          
           and
           
             Donatists
             ,
          
           who
           from
           Schism
           fell
           to
           be
           the
           Authors
           or
           Defenders
           of
           Heretical
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           those
           some
           of
           them
           most
           dangerous
           .
           But
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           look
           so
           far
           back
           .
           We
           have
           a
           late
           and
           dreadful
           instance
           for
           it
           in
           those
           pernicious
           Schismaticks
           in
           
             New
             England
             ,
          
           who
           falling
           foul
           with
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           despising
           the
           Ministery
           there
           ,
           fell
           afterwards
           into
           most
           desperate
           ,
           and
           damnable
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           those
           so
           many
           and
           so
           foul
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           no
           place
           or
           age
           could
           ever
           paralel
           them
           .
           Neither
           shall
           we
           need
           to
           travel
           so
           far
           for
           instances
           .
           Would
           to
           God
           we
           had
           not
           some
           even
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           who
           from
           
             Schism
          
           are
           already
           advanced
           very
           far
           that
           way
           ,
           even
           as
           far
           as
           may
           be
           on
           this
           side
           Hell
           ;
           nay
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           a
           step
           beyond
           it
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           jearing
           at
           God
           himself
           .
           But
           I
           forbear
           to
           proceed
           any
           further
           .
        
         
         
           You
           now
           see
           some
           of
           the
           
             streams
          
           which
           fall
           into
           this
           
             Ocean
             ;
          
           some
           of
           the
           
             Evils
          
           which
           contribute
           their
           malignity
           to
           the
           making
           up
           of
           the
           sinfulnesse
           of
           this
           
             great
             Evil
             .
          
           Concerning
           which
           yet
           I
           may
           say
           that
           
             Lo
             the
             one
             half
             is
             not
             told
             you
             .
          
           But
           let
           this
           suffice
           for
           
             Explication
             ,
             Confirmation
             ,
             Illust●ation
             .
          
           That
           which
           remains
           is
           the
           
             Application
             .
          
        
         
           
             Which
             I
             shall
             direct
             in
             Saint
          
           Pauls
           
             way
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             words
             :
          
           Beseeching
           ,
           
             nay
             ,
          
           adjuring
           you
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           no
           divisions
           ,
           no
           Schisms
           among
           you
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           Why
           ,
           but
           are
           there
           any
           such
           ?
           Such
           there
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Corinth
             .
          
           But
           are
           there
           any
           such
           among
           us
           that
           should
           give
           ground
           to
           such
           an
           
             Adjuration
             ?
          
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           Yes
           ;
           That
           there
           are
           say
           our
           Adversaries
           of
           
             Rome
             .
          
           You
           are
           all
           involved
           in
           a
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           
           and
           that
           far
           more
           dangerous
           then
           any
           were
           to
           be
           sound
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Corinth
             .
          
           In
           as
           much
           as
           you
           have
           departed
           from
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Catholike
             ,
          
           (
           the
           
             Donatists
          
           Schism
           )
           .
           You
           have
           broken
           off
           ,
           and
           separated
           your selves
           both
           from
           the
           
             head
             ,
          
           and
           
             body
             ;
          
           in
           withdrawing
           due
           subjection
           to
           the
           
             visible
             Ministerial
             head
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           communion
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholike
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             :
          
           
           In
           reply
           to
           this
           I
           sh●ll
           not
           waste
           much
           time
           ,
           it
           having
           been
           already
           done
           by
           many
           more
           able
           Tongues
           and
           Pens
           .
           A
           departure
           we
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           a
           
             separation
             ,
          
           but
           not
           a
           
             Schism
             .
          
           However
           ,
           not
           such
           a
           Schism
           as
           they
           charge
           us
           with
           ,
           a
           
             sinful
          
           Schism
           ,
           a
           Schism
           properly
           so
           called
           .
        
         
           Which
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           yet
           a
           little
           more
           clearly
           ,
           and
           distinctly
           to
           show
           you
           what
           such
           a
           Schism
           ,
           
           a
           
             compleat
          
           and
           
             formal
             Schism
          
           is
           .
           Will
           you
           have
           a
           
             Definition
             ,
          
           at
           least
           a
           
             Description
          
           of
           it
           ?
           Take
           it
           thus
           .
           It
           is
           
             A
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             unwarrantable
             separation
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             .
          
           Wherein
           ,
           you
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           four
           ingredients
           to
           make
           up
           this
           compound
           .
        
         
           There
           must
           be
           ,
           
           first
           a
           
             Separation
             ;
          
           secondly
           ,
           a
           separation
           from
           a
           
             true
             Church
             ;
          
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           
             voluntary
             ;
          
           and
           fourthly
           ,
           an
           
             unwarrantable
          
           Separation
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           A
           
             Separation
             .
          
           So
           much
           the
           word
           (
           as
           I
           told
           you
           )
           imports
           .
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           from
           the
           Greek
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Latin
           
             scindere
             ,
          
           both
           signifying
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           to
           cut
           ,
           to
           rend
           ,
           to
           tear
           ,
           to
           divide
           in
           a
           violent
           way
           .
           Such
           is
           
             Schism
             .
          
           A
           formal
           Schism
           is
           a
           
             Separation
             ,
          
           a
           
             breaking
             off
             ,
             viz.
          
           of
           
             Religious
             communion
             .
          
           Which
           first
           presupposeth
           an
           
             Vnion
             .
          
           Where
           there
           was
           no
           
             union
             ,
          
           there
           can
           be
           no
           
             separation
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           no
           
           
             Schism
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           neither
           
             Turks
          
           nor
           
             Je●s
          
           stand
           chargeable
           with
           Schism
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           never
           were
           united
           to
           ,
           nor
           held
           communion
           with
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           Schism
           is
           a
           withdrawing
           and
           breaking
           off
           of
           
             Church-Communion
             .
          
           A
           
             going
             out
          
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Saint
           
             J●h●
          
           phraseth
           it
           ,
           1
           
             John
             2.
             19.
             
             They
             went
             out
             from
             us
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           speaking
           of
           
             Antichrists
             ,
             Apostates
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
           A
           separation
           from
           a
           
             true
             Church
             .
          
           So
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           cannot
           properly
           be
           a
           
             Schism
             .
          
           A
           
             separation
          
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           
             Schism
          
           Schism
           is
           the
           cutting
           off
           of
           a
           Member
           from
           a
           true
           Ecclesiastical
           body
           .
           A
           
             cutting
             off
             .
          
           Not
           a
           
             partial
             withdrawing
          
           from
           communion
           in
           some
           corruptions
           incident
           to
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           which
           being
           done
           in
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           way
           cannot
           be
           called
           
             Schism
             .
          
           But
           a
           
             total
          
           withdrawing
           ,
           a
           renouncing
           of
           all
           Church
           communion
           with
           such
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           Which
           separation
           (
           in
           the
           third
           place
           )
           must
           be
           
             voluntary
             .
          
           Not
           
             necessitated
             ,
          
           not
           
             enforced
             ,
          
           whether
           in
           a
           
             natural
             ,
          
           or
           
             moral
             way
             .
          
           Where
           persons
           are
           unduly
           excluded
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           an
           unjust
           censure
           of
           
             Excommunication
             ;
          
           where
           they
           are
           driven
           away
           by
           unsufferable
           
             persecution
             ;
          
           or
           where
           they
           cannot
           hold
           communion
           with
           a
           Church
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           also
           have
           communion
           in
           their
           
             Corruptions
             ,
          
           their
           sins
           ;
           here
           is
           no
           voluntary
           secession
           or
           departure
           .
           In
           these
           cases
           the
           persons
           withdrawing
           ,
           are
           
             fugati
             ,
          
           not
           
             fugitivi
             ,
          
           not
           
             separating
             ,
          
           but
           
             separated
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           are
           thereby
           freed
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           which
           must
           be
           a
           
             voluntary
             separation
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
           And
           that
           (
           in
           the
           fourth
           place
           )
           
             unwarrantable
             .
          
           Unwarrantable
           either
           for
           the
           
             ground
          
           or
           
             manner
             .
          
           The
           former
           an
           
             unjust
             ;
          
           the
           latter
           a
           
             rash
          
           separation
           ,
           each
           a
           
             Schism
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Vnjust
             .
          
           When
           there
           is
           no
           just
           ground
           for
           dislike
           or
           distaste
           .
           When
           there
           is
           no
           
             persecution
             ,
          
           no
           spreading
           
             Error
          
           or
           
             Heresie
             ,
          
           no
           
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           no
           
             Superstition
          
           maintained
           or
           practised
           ;
           but
           the
           Church
           is
           
             peaceable
             ,
          
           and
           
             pure
             ,
          
           and
           that
           both
           for
           
             Doctrine
          
           and
           
             Worship
             :
          
           And
           in
           a
           good
           measure
           free
           from
           
             scandals
          
           (
           which
           no
           Church
           ever
           wholly
           was
           )
           .
           Now
           in
           such
           a
           case
           to
           separate
           is
           an
           
             unjust
          
           Separation
           .
           
           And
           such
           a
           Separation
           (
           as
           
             Chameron
          
           saith
           of
           it
           )
           is
           
             extrema
             schismatis
             linea
             ,
          
           the
           very
           highest
           pitch
           and
           top
           of
           Schism
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           
             Rash
             .
          
           Which
           again
           may
           be
           in
           two
           cases
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Where
           a
           ground
           and
           cause
           is
           pretended
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           but
           a
           
             light
          
           cause
           .
           Possibly
           some
           slight
           opposition
           or
           persecution
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           by
           some
           small
           
             p●cuniary
             mulcts
             ,
          
           
           or
           the
           like
           :
           some
           lesser
           
             Errors
          
           in
           doctrins
           ,
           not
           fundamental
           ,
           nor
           neer
           the
           foundation
           ;
           some
           
             Corruptions
          
           in
           or
           
           about
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           those
           not
           destructive
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           being
           not
           in
           
             substance
             ,
          
           but
           in
           
             ceremonie
             ;
          
           and
           those
           such
           as
           the
           person
           offended
           is
           not
           enforced
           to
           be
           
             active
          
           in
           :
           
             Scandals
          
           few
           ,
           and
           those
           onely
           
             tolerated
             ,
          
           not
           
             allowed
             :
          
           All
           
             tolerable
             evils
             ,
          
           such
           as
           charitie
           may
           well
           bear
           with
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           case
           to
           separate
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           
             rash
          
           separation
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           upon
           a
           ground
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           a
           
             light
          
           ground
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Where
           the
           separation
           is
           carried
           in
           an
           
             undue
             way
             and
             manner
             .
          
           Though
           the
           
             ground
          
           of
           the
           separation
           be
           
             just
             ;
          
           yet
           if
           it
           be
           
             suddain
          
           and
           
             headie
             ,
          
           without
           due
           indeavour
           ,
           and
           expectance
           of
           Reformation
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           a
           
             rash
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           ,
           an
           unwarrantable
           separation
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           opposite
           to
           
             charitie
             .
          
           So
           is
           an
           
             unjust
          
           separation
           :
           
           
             Charitie
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             doth
             not
             rejoyce
             in
             iniquitie
             ;
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           in
           
             Injustice
             :
          
           and
           so
           is
           a
           
             rash
          
           separation
           ;
           it
           being
           the
           nature
           of
           Charitie
           to
           suffer
           
             much
          
           and
           
             long
             .
          
           Much
           :
           
             Charitie
             beareth
             all
             things
             ,
          
           
           
             indureth
             all
             things
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           .
           )
           It
           beareth
           with
           the
           
             infirmities
          
           of
           others
           ,
           it
           endureth
           the
           
             burthens
          
           which
           are
           laid
           upon
           it selfe
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           if
           they
           be
           tolerable
           :
           for
           so
           the
           Apostle
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           must
           be
           restrained
           ;
           
             All
             things
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           things
           which
           are
           sufferable
           :
           and
           suffering
           
             much
             ,
          
           it
           suffers
           
             long
             .
          
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           fourth
           verse
           of
           that
           Chapter
           )
           
             Charitie
             suffers
             long
             ,
          
           it
           is
           not
           presently
           distasted
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           fly
           off
           upon
           every
           small
           and
           
             triviall
          
           occasion
           ;
           no
           ,
           nor
           yet
           upon
           a
           just
           and
           
             weighty
          
           one
           ,
           without
           first
           assaying
           all
           possible
           meanes
           of
           
             remedie
             .
          
           So
           deales
           the
           warie
           and
           carefull
           
             Surgeon
          
           with
           his
           patient
           :
           not
           presently
           fall
           to
           
             dismembring
          
           upon
           every
           slight
           aylement
           ;
           no
           ,
           though
           the
           part
           be
           
             ul●erated
             ,
          
           yet
           so
           long
           as
           there
           is
           any
           hope
           ,
           hee
           forbeares
           that
           extremitie
           ,
           reserving
           it
           for
           the
           last
           remedie
           .
           Even
           so
           deales
           
             Charitie
          
           by
           the
           
             Church
             :
          
           not
           presently
           
             separate
          
           and
           break
           off
           communion
           (
           which
           is
           the
           
             dismembring
             of
             a
             Church
          
           )
           for
           some
           supposed
           
             errours
          
           or
           
             corruptions
             ,
          
           no
           ,
           though
           really
           such
           :
           No
           ,
           this
           (
           saith
           
             Chameron
          
           )
           is
           not
           
             Chirurgia
             ,
          
           
           but
           
             Carnificina
             ;
          
           which
           Master
           
             Cotton
          
           in
           his
           
             Disswasive
             from
             separation
          
           Englisheth
           rightly
           ,
           applying
           it
           to
           the
           case
           in
           hand
           ,
           
             Not
             Surgery
             ,
             but
             Butchery
             .
          
           Put
           these
           together
           ,
           you
           see
           what
           Schisme
           properly
           so
           called
           is
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           ,
           
           come
           wee
           and
           bring
           our
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           this
           Beame
           ,
           to
           this
           Touchstone
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           it
           deserves
           the
           name
           of
           such
           a
           
             Schisme
          
           or
           no
           .
           A
           
             separation
          
           wee
           confesse
           and
           acknowledge
           ;
           so
           far
           are
           we
           from
           denying
           of
           this
           ,
           
           as
           that
           wee
           rather
           glory
           in
           it
           ,
           standing
           to
           maintaine
           and
           vindicate
           it
           from
           all
           just
           imputation
           of
           
             Schisme
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
           In
           as
           much
           (
           first
           )
           as
           it
           is
           not
           a
           separation
           from
           a
           
             true
             Church
             .
          
           Let
           none
           here
           be
           deceived
           and
           deluded
           with
           the
           ambiguity
           of
           a
           word
           :
           There
           is
           a
           twofold
           
             truenesse
             ;
             Naturall
          
           the
           one
           ,
           
             Morall
          
           the
           other
           :
           In
           the
           former
           sense
           a
           
             cheater
             ,
          
           a
           
             theife
          
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           a
           
             true
             man
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             whore
          
           a
           
             true
             woman
             ,
          
           and
           (
           till
           shee
           be
           divorced
           )
           a
           
             true
             wife
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Divell
          
           himselfe
           ,
           though
           the
           
             Father
             of
             lies
             ,
          
           yet
           a
           
             true
             spirit
             .
          
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           wee
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           grutch
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           the
           name
           of
           a
           
             true
             Church
             :
          
           if
           not
           so
           ,
           why
           doe
           wee
           call
           her
           a
           Church
           ?
           A
           Church
           shee
           is
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           outward
           profession
           of
           Christianitie
           ;
           but
           yet
           a
           
             false
             Church
             :
             true
             in
             existence
             ,
             but
             false
             in
             beleefe
             .
          
           Those
           Divines
           of
           ours
           who
           have
           indulged
           her
           the
           one
           ,
           
           have
           yet
           still
           charged
           her
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           calling
           her
           both
           
             true
          
           and
           
             false
             ;
          
           not
           one
           Protestant
           pen
           ever
           yet
           dissenting
           :
           Such
           shee
           was
           at
           that
           time
           when
           the
           
             Waldenses
             ,
             Wickliffe
             ,
             Luther
          
           separated
           from
           her
           ;
           a
           just
           ground
           and
           warrant
           for
           their
           separation
           .
           And
           such
           is
           shee
           much
           more
           since
           ,
           specially
           since
           their
           last
           
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
          
           being
           thereby
           so
           much
           the
           more
           riveted
           into
           ,
           and
           setled
           upon
           her
           old
           corruptions
           .
           So
           as
           now
           all
           that
           
             Charitie
          
           it selfe
           can
           afford
           her
           is
           ,
           
           that
           which
           that
           acute
           Doctour
           of
           our
           Church
           hath
           granted
           her
           ;
           shee
           may
           be
           
             verè
             Ecclesia
             ,
          
           but
           not
           
             vera
             Ecclesia
             ;
             truely
             a
             Church
             ,
          
           but
           not
           
             a
             true
          
           (
           much
           lesse
           
             the
             true
             )
             Church
             :
          
           not
           so
           a
           
             true
          
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           shee
           is
           also
           a
           
             false
          
           Church
           ,
           an
           
             Hereticall
             ,
             Apostaticall
             ,
             Antichristian
             Synagogue
             .
          
        
         
           Being
           so
           ,
           here
           is
           now
           warrant
           enough
           for
           what
           wee
           have
           done
           in
           separating
           from
           that
           Church
           (
           or
           rather
           ,
           from
           the
           
             errours
          
           and
           
             corruptions
          
           of
           it
           ,
           
           from
           the
           
             Papacie
          
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           learned
           
             Junius
          
           and
           
             Pareus
             ,
          
           and
           others
           of
           our
           Divines
           rightly
           distinguish
           )
           ;
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           separated
           from
           a
           
             true
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Nor
           yet
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           can
           it
           be
           truely
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           our
           separation
           was
           
             voluntary
             ,
          
           but
           
             necessitated
             ,
          
           nay
           ,
           
             enforced
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
           
             Necessitated
          
           through
           their
           
             obstinacie
          
           in
           their
           errours
           :
           which
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           discovery
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           cleer
           ,
           as
           that
           some
           of
           their
           owne
           have
           been
           enforced
           to
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           wayes
           and
           meanes
           used
           for
           their
           reformation
           ,
           they
           still
           persist
           in
           ;
           so
           as
           wee
           may
           well
           conclude
           their
           
             wound
             incurable
             ,
          
           and
           themselves
           incorrigible
           :
           What
           then
           remains
           ,
           but
           a
           
             cutting
             
             off
             ?
          
           
           So
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           concerning
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Wee
             would
             have
             healed
             Babylon
             ,
             but
             shee
             is
             not
             healed
             .
          
           What
           then
           followeth
           ?
           
             Forsake
             her
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             goe
             every
             one
             to
             his
             owne
             Countrey
             :
          
           A
           warrant
           sufficient
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           a
           
             negative
             secession
             ,
          
           but
           for
           a
           
             positive
             separation
          
           from
           
             mysticall
             Babylon
             .
          
           Wee
           would
           have
           healed
           her
           ,
           but
           shee
           is
           not
           healed
           ;
           no
           wayes
           ,
           no
           means
           that
           could
           be
           thought
           of
           ,
           have
           been
           neglected
           for
           her
           cure
           .
           How
           many
           
             Physicians
          
           have
           had
           her
           in
           hand
           ?
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           and
           
             Zuinglius
             ,
          
           and
           
             Calvin
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           learned
           and
           pious
           Reformers
           ,
           a
           whole
           
             Colledge
             of
             Physicians
             ;
          
           but
           all
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           shee
           is
           not
           ,
           shee
           will
           not
           be
           cured
           .
           What
           then
           remaines
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           should
           withdraw
           and
           forsake
           her
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           construed
           as
           a
           
             voluntary
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             necessitated
          
           separation
           .
           Nay
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           
           
             Inforced
             ,
          
           and
           that
           through
           her
           violence
           exercised
           upon
           all
           those
           who
           will
           not
           hold
           communion
           with
           her
           in
           her
           corruptions
           ;
           not
           permitting
           any
           to
           trade
           ,
           
           to
           
             buy
             or
             sell
             ,
          
           to
           have
           either
           
             Religio●s
             ,
          
           or
           
             Civill
          
           communion
           with
           her
           ,
           except
           they
           receive
           her
           
             marke
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
          
           or
           
             foreheads
             .
          
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           
             Anathematizing
          
           them
           ,
           thundring
           out
           Excommunications
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           (
           for
           feare
           they
           should
           be
           forgotten
           )
           are
           solemnly
           renewed
           every
           yeer
           upon
           their
           
             Holy
             Thursday
          
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           :
           )
           
           withall
           ,
           prosecuting
           them
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           to
           confiscation
           of
           estates
           ,
           losse
           of
           libertie
           ,
           and
           life
           it selfe
           .
           These
           things
           considered
           ,
           let
           God
           and
           the
           world
           judge
           betwixt
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           whether
           our
           separation
           from
           them
           be
           
             voluntary
          
           or
           no
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           However
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           third
           place
           )
           whether
           voluntary
           or
           no
           ,
           sure
           we
           are
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
             unwarrantable
             ,
          
           being
           neither
           
             unjust
             ,
          
           nor
           
             rash
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Not
           
             unjust
             :
          
           Being
           warranted
           both
           by
           
             authoritie
          
           of
           
             Scripture
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           
             allowing
             ,
          
           
           but
           
             commanding
          
           this
           Separation
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           a
           dreadfull
           penaltie
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             ,
             my
             people
          
           (
           so
           saith
           the
           the
           voice
           from
           heaven
           concerning
           mysticall
           Babylon
           )
           
             Revel.
          
           
           18.
           
           As
           also
           by
           the
           
             ground
          
           and
           cause
           of
           this
           separation
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           some
           light
           and
           tolerable
           
             errours
             ;
          
           but
           
             Heresies
             ,
             Idolatries
             :
          
           Errours
           in
           
             doctrine
             ,
          
           and
           these
           ,
           if
           not
           directly
           ,
           yet
           by
           consequence
           ,
           and
           that
           immediate
           consequence
           ,
           
             fundamentall
             .
          
           Corruptions
           in
           
             worship
             ,
          
           both
           foule
           and
           grosse
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           hold
           communion
           with
           her
           ,
           cannot
           but
           partake
           in
           .
           Now
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           a
           warrantable
           ground
           for
           separation
           from
           her
           ,
           let
           the
           same
           voice
           from
           heaven
           speak
           ;
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             ,
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             yee
             be
             not
             partakers
             
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             yee
             receive
             not
             of
             her
             plagues
             :
          
           No
           
             unjust
          
           separation
           then
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Nor
           yet
           
             Rash
             :
          
           There
           having
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           all
           the
           means
           been
           used
           for
           her
           
             Reformation
          
           and
           
             cure
          
           that
           possibly
           could
           be
           thought
           of
           ;
           but
           all
           to
           no
           purpose
           :
           So
           as
           after
           this
           ,
           what
           remains
           but
           a
           positive
           secession
           and
           separation
           ?
        
         
           Now
           put
           these
           together
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           this
           our
           departure
           from
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           deserves
           to
           be
           stigmatized
           and
           branded
           (
           as
           by
           them
           it
           is
           )
           with
           the
           name
           of
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           
           or
           no
           :
           or
           yet
           to
           be
           drawn
           in
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           by
           any
           (
           as
           by
           some
           it
           is
           )
           for
           the
           patronage
           or
           countenance
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Schisms
           of
           the
           times
           .
           If
           this
           be
           a
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           it
           is
           a
           
             good
          
           and
           a
           
             warrantable
             Schism
             .
          
        
         
           
             Qu.
          
           But
           are
           there
           any
           amongst
           us
           which
           are
           not
           so
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Here
           I
           wish
           I
           could
           make
           answer
           with
           the
           like
           cleernesse
           and
           freenesse
           as
           before
           .
           But
           ,
           alas
           ,
           What
           meaneth
           the
           
             lowing
             of
             the
             oxen
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           
             bleating
             of
             the
             sheep
             ?
          
           I
           mean
           ,
           the
           confused
           noise
           of
           our
           lesser
           and
           greater
           divisions
           ,
           which
           ring
           so
           loud
           in
           the
           ears
           of
           the
           whole
           Christian
           world
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Scarce
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           free
           from
           some
           kinde
           or
           other
           of
           them
           :
           The
           
             Church
          
           therein
           following
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           
             State
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             soule
          
           oft-times
           doth
           of
           the
           
             body
             :
          
           Divisions
           both
           
             Doctrinall
          
           and
           
             Practicall
             .
          
           The
           Text
           confines
           me
           to
           the
           later
           :
           Of
           those
           ,
           how
           many
           every-where
           ?
           And
           that
           not
           onely
           such
           as
           these
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Corinth
          
           were
           ,
           divisions
           
             without
             separation
             ,
             sects
             ,
          
           and
           
             sactions
             :
          
           but
           divisions
           of
           an
           higher
           nature
           ,
           amounting
           to
           no
           lesse
           then
           
             direct
             separation
             ;
          
           and
           that
           not
           barely
           to
           a
           
             negative
             ,
          
           but
           to
           a
           
             positive
          
           separation
           ,
           to
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           
             Altars
             against
             Altars
             ,
             Churches
             against
             ,
             Churches
             .
          
           That
           it
           is
           so
           
             de
             facto
             ,
          
           I
           think
           it
           will
           not
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           .
           Would
           to
           God
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           place
           did
           not
           feel
           the
           smart
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Qu.
          
           
           But
           is
           this
           
             New
             separation
          
           a
           
             Schism
          
           in
           earnest
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           There
           is
           the
           question
           .
           In
           the
           answering
           whereof
           I
           shall
           deal
           as
           tenderly
           as
           I
           may
           ,
           (
           only
           so
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           not
           betray
           the
           truth
           and
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           peace
           of
           this
           place
           wherein
           God
           hath
           made
           me
           one
           of
           his
           (
           though
           unworthy
           .
           )
           Ministers
           )
           having
           an
           unfained
           respect
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           many
           who
           are
           ingaged
           in
           this
           unhappy
           cause
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           For
           Resolution
           ,
           I
           shall
           deale
           with
           this
           as
           I
           dealt
           with
           the
           former
           ;
           bring
           it
           to
           the
           same
           balance
           ,
           weigh
           it
           at
           the
           same
           beame
           .
           What
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           and
           
             Schism
          
           properly
           so
           called
           is
           ,
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           the
           description
           will
           not
           be
           excepted
           against
           ;
           
             viz.
             A
             voluntary
             
             unwarrantable
             separation
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             .
          
           Now
           whether
           this
           practise
           be
           such
           a
           schisme
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           enquired
           of
           in
           the
           particulars
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Where
           the
           first
           enquirie
           will
           bee
           ,
           touching
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           from
           which
           this
           departure
           is
           made
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           
             true
             Church
             ,
          
           or
           no
           .
           Here
           it
           is
           not
           my
           purpose
           ,
           to
           multiplie
           Controversies
           ,
           which
           I
           rather
           desire
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           unity
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           wholy
           wave
           the
           dispute
           about
           a
           
             Nationall
             Church
             :
          
           Whether
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
          
           or
           no
           .
           Letting
           that
           goe
           ;
           let
           the
           Question
           be
           about
           
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             Parochiall
             Churches
             ,
          
           (
           as
           wee
           call
           them
           .
           )
           Whether
           these
           (
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           all
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           them
           ;
           suppose
           that
           wherein
           wee
           now
           are
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           )
           be
           
             true
             Churches
             ,
          
           or
           no
           .
           True
           Churches
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           
             Physically
             ,
          
           but
           
             Morally
          
           such
           .
           Not
           only
           
             Truly
          
           Churches
           (
           which
           is
           granted
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           )
           but
           
             True
          
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           for
           this
           ,
           
           (
           me thinks
           )
           .
           I
           might
           well
           spare
           the
           labour
           of
           proving
           it
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           having
           so
           much
           Charity
           as
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           whatever
           any
           rash
           and
           violent
           spirits
           amongst
           us
           may
           think
           and
           speak
           ,
           yet
           those
           who
           are
           Judiciously
           godly
           ,
           have
           more
           Charity
           then
           to
           disclaim
           us
           for
           such
           .
           If
           they
           dare
           ,
           I
           wish
           they
           would
           speak
           out
           .
           But
           so
           it
           seemeth
           it
           is
           ,
           
           that
           even
           this
           
             Bitter
             Root
          
           of
           rigid
           separation
           (
           as
           a
           Reverend
           Brother
           rightly
           calls
           it
           )
           begins
           to
           grow
           &
           spring
           up
           again
           amongst
           us
           ,
           there
           wanting
           not
           some
           ,
           who
           stick
           not
           to
           maintain
           and
           justifie
           this
           their
           Separation
           from
           this
           ground
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           no
           
             True
             Churches
          
           of
           Christ
           .
           For
           their
           sakes
           ,
           (
           or
           rather
           for
           yours
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           agaainst
           them
           ,
           )
           let
           mee
           speak
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           and
           but
           a
           few
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           are
           not
           our
           Congregations
           .
           
             True
          
           Churches
           ?
           What
           are
           not
           here
           the
           
             Pillars
             of
             Truth
             ?
          
           Is
           not
           the
           
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           the
           
             Gospell
             of
             Salvation
             ,
          
           here
           held
           forth
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           an
           ordinary
           and
           constant
           way
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           
             Edicts
          
           and
           
             Proclamations
          
           of
           Princes
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           held
           forth
           by
           
             Pillars
          
           to
           which
           they
           are
           affixed
           ?
           Now
           if
           so
           ,
           shall
           wee
           question
           whether
           here
           be
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           or
           no
           ?
           Heare
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             
             That
             thou
             mayest
             know
             how
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             behave
             thy self
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             the
             Pillar
             and
             Ground
          
           (
           or
           stay
           )
           
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           Where
           the
           
             Pillar
          
           of
           
             Truth
          
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           
             House
          
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           God
           .
           Where
           the
           
             light
          
           of
           Gods
           truth
           is
           set
           up
           and
           held
           forth
           in
           a
           loving
           way
           ,
           to
           the
           guiding
           of
           passengers
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Eternall
           life
           ;
           
           are
           not
           here
           the
           
             Golden-Candlestick
             ?
          
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           shall
           wee
           question
           whether
           here
           be
           true
           Churches
           
           or
           no
           ?
           Let
           the
           spirit
           of
           truth
           decide
           it
           .
           
             The
             seven
             Candlesticks
             ,
             which
             thou
             sawest
             ,
             are
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             Revel.
          
           1.
           
           So
           many
           golden
           Candlesticks
           ,
           so
           many
           Churches
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           first
           evidence
           ;
           where
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           held
           forth
           ordinarily
           in
           a
           publick
           and
           Ministeriall
           way
           to
           a
           people
           that
           professes
           to
           walk
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           it
           ,
           can
           it
           be
           questioned
           whether
           there
           bee
           a
           Church
           ,
           a
           
             true
          
           Church
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           where
           the
           
             Seales
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             ,
          
           the
           
             Sacraments
          
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
           are
           for
           substance
           rightly
           dispenced
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Institution
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           can
           it
           be
           questioned
           whether
           there
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           or
           no
           ?
           Where
           the
           
             Seales
          
           of
           the
           Covenant
           are
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           it self
           ;
           the
           visible
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           where
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Church
           .
           
             To
             them
             pertained
             the
             Covenants
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           .
           )
           Now
           who
           will
           deny
           these
           appurtenances
           to
           our
           Churches
           ?
           
           Here
           are
           the
           
             Seales
          
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           it self
           .
        
         
           
             Arg.
          
           
           3.
           
           And
           as
           the
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           so
           the
           
             Glory
             .
             To
             them
             pertained
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             covenants
             ,
          
           (
           so
           
             Paul
          
           putteth
           them
           together
           .
           )
           
             The
             Glory
             ,
             ●iz
             .
          
           the
           
             Arke
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
          
           a
           Testimony
           of
           Gods
           gracious
           and
           glorious
           presence
           .
           Now
           where
           this
           is
           ,
           shall
           wee
           question
           whether
           there
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           or
           no
           ?
           Where
           there
           is
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           an
           ordinary
           way
           ,
           they
           are
           made
           effectuall
           to
           the
           conversion
           ,
           and
           salvation
           of
           many
           ;
           where
           Christ
           
             sitteth
             ,
          
           
           
             walketh
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Golden
             Candlesticks
             ,
          
           displaying
           his
           Power
           and
           Glory
           ,
           can
           it
           be
           questioned
           whether
           there
           bee
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           But
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           doth
           this
           in
           some
           of
           our
           Congregations
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           will
           not
           be
           denyed
           .
           It
           must
           be
           an
           envious
           hand
           that
           will
           dare
           to
           write
           [
           
             Jchabod
          
           ]
           upon
           the
           doore●
           of
           some
           of
           these
           houses
           .
        
         
           
             Argu.
          
           
           4.
           
           Where
           there
           are
           
             societies
             of
             visible
             Saint●
             ,
          
           all
           such
           by
           
             outward
             profession
             ,
          
           and
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           walking
           in
           measure
           ,
           answerably
           to
           that
           profession
           ;
           can
           it
           be
           questioned
           whether
           there
           be
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           or
           no
           ?
           
             To
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             to
             them
             which
             are
             sanctified
             in
             Christ
             Jes●●
             ,
             called
             to
             be
             Saints
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           Apostles
           
             superscription
          
           to
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           in
           the
           s●cond
           verse
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ;
           where
           the
           latter
           clause
           is
           but
           an
           
             Exegesis
             ,
          
           an
           
             Explication
          
           of
           the
           former
           .
           A
           true
           
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             company
             of
             visible
             Saints
             ,
          
           are
           one
           and
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             Ob.
          
           Why
           ,
           but
           wee
           are
           not
           all
           such
           .
        
         
         
           
             Answ.
          
           No
           more
           were
           they
           in
           this
           Church
           of
           
             Corinth
             .
          
           The
           
             incestuous
          
           person
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           amongst
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           
             strange
             Saints
             :
          
           yet
           a
           
             Church
             ,
          
           a
           
             true
             Church
             .
          
           A
           company
           of
           visible
           Saints
           joyning
           together
           in
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           an
           unapprovable
           mixture
           of
           some
           heterogeneous
           members
           amongst
           them
           ,
           maketh
           a
           Church
           a
           true
           Church
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           for
           these
           ,
           all
           these
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           cannot
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           some
           of
           our
           Churches
           :
           Here
           are
           
             pillars
             of
             Truth
             ,
             golden
             Candlesticks
             ,
          
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           truely
           and
           purely
           preached
           :
           here
           are
           the
           
             seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
          
           the
           Sacraments
           (
           for
           substance
           )
           rightly
           administred
           :
           here
           is
           
             the
             glory
             ,
          
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           ordinarily
           concurring
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           giving
           efficacy
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           begetting
           and
           nourishing
           up
           of
           Christian
           soules
           unto
           eternall
           life
           :
           here
           are
           
             Congregations
             prefessing
             subjection
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ;
          
           a
           considerable
           part
           whereof
           are
           
             visible
             Saints
             ,
          
           walking
           answerably
           to
           that
           profession
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           
           True
           ,
           saith
           the
           
             Brownist
             ,
          
           (
           for
           so
           I
           must
           look
           upon
           all
           those
           who
           shall
           deny
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Churches
           ,
           as
           Separatists
           ,
           and
           that
           rigid
           ones
           )
           Suppose
           all
           this
           be
           granted
           ;
           yet
           here
           are
           great
           defects
           ,
           and
           those
           no
           lesse
           then
           
             destructive
             ,
          
           making
           your
           Churches
           to
           be
           no
           
             true
          
           Churches
           .
           But
           what
           are
           they
           ?
        
         
           Why
           possibly
           some
           of
           them
           will
           not
           spare
           to
           say
           ,
           
           that
           we
           have
           no
           
             true
             Ministery
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           If
           not
           ;
           why
           then
           do
           they
           retain
           that
           
             Baptisme
          
           which
           they
           received
           through
           our
           hands
           ?
        
         
           
             Qu.
          
           
           But
           why
           have
           wee
           no
           true
           Ministery
           ?
           Here
           possibly
           some
           will
           cry
           out
           upon
           us
           as
           
             Antichristian
             ,
          
           charging
           us
           ,
           That
           wee
           have
           received
           our
           calling
           from
           
             Rome
             ,
             viz.
          
           by
           the
           imposition
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           who
           had
           their
           
             Calling
          
           and
           
             Ordination
          
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           As
           for
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           put
           them
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           together
           to
           debate
           the
           point
           ,
           and
           so
           leave
           them
           .
           The
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           challengeth
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           no
           true
           Ministers
           :
           Why
           ?
           Because
           wee
           have
           not
           received
           our
           Ordination
           from
           them
           .
           The
           
             Separatist
          
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           hee
           cryes
           out
           upon
           us
           ,
           Wee
           are
           no
           true
           Ministers
           :
           Why
           ?
           Because
           we
           have
           received
           our
           Ordination
           thence
           .
           Sure
           both
           cannot
           speak
           truth
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           here
           leave
           them
           to
           dispute
           it
           out
           ;
           whilest
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           speak
           a
           word
           or
           two
           with
           those
           who
           are
           of
           somewhat
           more
           cool
           and
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           
           Wee
           are
           no
           true
           Ministers
           (
           say
           they
           .
           )
           Why
           ?
           Because
           wee
           have
           not
           
             received
             our
             calling
             from
             the
             people
             .
          
           Wee
           are
           neither
           
             Ordained
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Elected
          
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           To
           this
           charge
           ,
           take
           this
           Reply
           in
           breif
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           for
           our
           
             Calling
             ,
          
           wee
           acknowledg
           we
           have
           not
           received
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           from
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           our
           Lord
           and
           theirs
           .
           His
           servants
           wee
           are
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Name
           do
           wee
           execute
           our
           Ministeriall
           Offices
           and
           Functions
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           for
           our
           
             Ordination
             ,
          
           wee
           acknowledg
           the
           same
           .
           We
           had
           it
           not
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           we
           blesse
           God
           wee
           had
           it
           not
           .
           In
           asmuch
           as
           wee
           finde
           neither
           
             Precept
             ,
          
           nor
           
             President
          
           for
           it
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           neither
           untill
           this
           
             Last-last
          
           age
           ,
           was
           there
           ever
           any
           such
           custome
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           for
           our
           
             Election
             ,
          
           if
           a
           Popular
           Vote
           be
           in
           this
           case
           needfull
           ,
           some
           of
           us
           ,
           many
           of
           us
           ,
           can
           herein
           plead
           a
           
             Fore-consent
             ,
          
           most
           of
           us
           (
           I
           presume
           )
           an
           
             After-consent
             .
          
           Now
           let
           me
           aske
           this
           question
           ,
           
             What
             was
             it
             that
             made
             Leah
             Jacobs
             wife
             ?
          
           Shee
           was
           not
           so
           the
           first
           night
           he
           bedded
           with
           her
           .
           
           Why
           ?
           there
           came
           an
           
             After-con●ent
             ,
          
           a
           
             Ratihibition
          
           (
           as
           the
           Lawyers
           call
           it
           )
           which
           made
           the
           mariage
           valid
           .
           And
           such
           a
           consent
           (
           I
           presume
           )
           must
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           the
           godly
           Ministers
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           have
           .
           If
           not
           an
           
             Explicit
             ;
          
           yet
           an
           
             Implicit
          
           consent
           ,
           which
           is
           
             ejusdem
             valoris
             ,
          
           of
           the
           same
           weight
           .
           So
           as
           if
           their
           first
           entrance
           were
           not
           so
           orderly
           ,
           yet
           ,
           this
           after-act
           maketh
           ,
           or
           rather
           acknowledgeth
           them
           to
           be
           true
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           
           2.
           
           But
           supposing
           our
           Ministery
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           wee
           want
           an
           
             Ordinance
             ,
          
           and
           that
           one
           of
           the
           three
           ,
           the
           first
           three
           ,
           
             viz.
             Discipline
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Suppose
           this
           defect
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           that
           destroy
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           It
           was
           not
           the
           want
           of
           the
           
             Golden-snuffers
             ,
          
           or
           some
           other
           like
           utensiles
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           that
           could
           make
           it
           to
           be
           no
           Temple
           .
           
             Discipline
          
           maketh
           for
           the
           well
           being
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           (
           But
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           however
           the
           
             Exercise
          
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           be
           in
           some
           particular
           acts
           for
           a
           time
           suspended
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           the
           Ordinance
           it self
           alienated
           ,
           which
           ,
           being
           an
           
             Appendix
             to
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           cannot
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           right
           of
           it
           )
           be
           separated
           from
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           3.
           
           But
           here
           is
           no
           
             right
             Constitution
             .
          
           Our
           Churches
           were
           not
           
             Rightly
             gathered
          
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           neither
           are
           the
           Members
           of
           them
           combined
           in
           a
           
             Church-Covenant
             ,
          
           
           which
           is
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Suppose
           this
           also
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           some
           Errours
           in
           the
           
           constitution
           of
           our
           Churches
           ;
           yet
           will
           not
           that
           make
           them
           no
           true
           Churches
           :
           inasmuch
           as
           
             Constitution
          
           in
           that
           way
           is
           only
           an
           
             appendance
          
           of
           an
           externall
           form
           ,
           no
           part
           of
           the
           
             essence
          
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             But
             neither
             must
             this
             be
             granted
             :
             Master
          
           Cotton
           
             himselfe
             in
             this
             case
             pleads
             our
             cause
             ,
             remembring
             us
             (
             not
             without
             warrant
             from
             Antiquitie
             )
             that
          
           The
           first
           Churches
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           were
           gathered
           either
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           
           or
           by
           Apostolicall
           men
           :
           which
           being
           so
           ,
           
           (
           
             as
             himselfe
             inferres
          
           )
           wee
           cannot
           but
           conceive
           that
           they
           were
           rightly
           gathered
           and
           planted
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           So
           that
           all
           the
           work
           now
           is
           (
           
             saith
             hee
          
           )
           not
           to
           make
           them
           Churches
           which
           were
           none
           before
           ;
           but
           to
           reduce
           and
           restore
           them
           which
           are
           ,
           to
           their
           primitive
           institution
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           As
           for
           
             combination
             by
             Church-covenant
             ,
          
           Doctor
           
             Ames
          
           truely
           states
           it
           ,
           That
           an
           
             implicite
             Covenant
          
           in
           this
           case
           is
           sufficient
           :
           Now
           such
           a
           Covenant
           do
           all
           make
           ,
           who
           
             joyne
          
           themselves
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           holding
           a
           constant
           communion
           with
           it
           in
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           .
           So
           much
           and
           no
           more
           can
           be
           extorted
           from
           that
           phrase
           of
           
             joyning
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           
           of
           which
           we
           read
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           5.
           13.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           after
           that
           exemplary
           judgement
           executed
           upon
           
             Ananias
          
           and
           
             Sapphyra
          
           for
           their
           hypocriticall
           profession
           ,
           
             Of
             the
             rest
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Text
           )
           
             no
             man
             durst
             joyne
             himself
             unto
             them
             .
          
           And
           so
           it
           is
           said
           of
           
             Paul
             ,
             Act.
             9.
             
             When
             he
             came
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             he
             assayed
             to
             joyn
             himself
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           fellowship
           and
           communion
           with
           them
           :
           The
           word
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           we
           meet
           with
           
             Act.
          
           8.
           29.
           where
           the
           Spirit
           speaking
           to
           
             Philip
             ,
          
           bids
           him
           go
           and
           
             joyn
             himself
             to
             the
             Eunuchs
             chariot
             :
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             proximè
             adjungitor
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           goe
           neer
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           might
           have
           converse
           and
           conference
           with
           the
           Eunuch
           .
           And
           so
           doe
           they
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           constant
           way
           come
           and
           sit
           down
           under
           such
           a
           Ministery
           ,
           holding
           communion
           with
           such
           a
           people
           in
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           
             joyn
          
           themselves
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           place
           :
           which
           being
           an
           
             implicit
             covenant
             ,
          
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           to
           be
           sufficient
           to
           the
           constituting
           of
           true
           members
           of
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           waste
           no
           more
           time
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           in
           vindicating
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           our
           Churches
           ▪
           which
           hath
           already
           been
           done
           so
           strongly
           ▪
           so
           convincingly
           by
           others
           ;
           that
           certainly
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           either
           great
           
             wilfulnesse
             ,
          
           or
           great
           
             weaknesse
             ,
          
           not
           to
           acknowledge
           them
           so
           to
           be
           .
           Taking
           this
           then
           for
           granted
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           our
           judicious
           Brethren
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           by
           any
           moderate
           spirit
           ;
           now
           proceed
           we
           to
           a
           second
           enquirie
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
          
           
           
           
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
           Whether
           here
           be
           a
           
             separation
          
           or
           no
           from
           these
           true
           Churches
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           That
           there
           hath
           been
           so
           ,
           I
           presume
           it
           will
           not
           be
           denyed
           by
           any
           who
           ever
           heard
           of
           the
           
             Brownists
          
           errour
           ;
           of
           which
           rigid
           way
           ,
           I
           wish
           there
           were
           not
           yet
           too
           many
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           such
           as
           professe
           
             Separation
             ,
          
           and
           glorie
           in
           it
           .
           But
           I
           passe
           by
           them
           :
           the
           persons
           I
           have
           here
           properly
           to
           deale
           with
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           come
           neerer
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           divided
           from
           us
           ;
           such
           as
           (
           in
           word
           at
           least
           )
           owne
           us
           for
           
             true
          
           Churches
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             withdraw
             communion
          
           with
           us
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           a
           
             negative
          
           way
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Peter
          
           and
           some
           other
           of
           the
           
             Jewes
          
           are
           said
           to
           have
           
             separated
          
           from
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           
           
             Gal.
             2.
             
             Before
             that
             certain
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           certain
           Jewes
           )
           
             came
             from
             James
             (
             viz.
          
           from
           Jerusalem
           )
           
             hee
             did
             eat
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             But
             when
             they
             were
             come
             ,
             hee
             withdrew
             ,
             and
             separated
             himselfe
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             And
             other
             Jewes
             dissembled
             likewise
             with
             him
             .
          
           The
           very
           case
           of
           some
           in
           this
           and
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           Before
           that
           certain
           of
           
             another
             way
          
           came
           from
           the
           
             other
             side
             ,
          
           they
           did
           
             eat
          
           with
           us
           ,
           they
           
             held
             communion
          
           with
           our
           Churches
           ;
           but
           upon
           their
           coming
           ,
           they
           have
           withdrawn
           and
           separated
           themselves
           :
           )
           but
           also
           in
           a
           
             positive
          
           way
           ,
           combining
           themselves
           into
           
             separated
             societies
             ,
          
           ●etting
           up
           of
           Churches
           some
           of
           them
           
             in
             Churches
             ,
          
           and
           
             against
             Churches
             ;
          
           exercising
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           a
           
             separated
             way
             ,
          
           refusing
           communion
           with
           us
           ,
           whether
           for
           them
           to
           have
           communion
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           for
           us
           to
           have
           communion
           with
           them
           .
           So
           is
           it
           in
           divers
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           I
           might
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           so
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           
             Repl.
          
           
           But
           doe
           wee
           not
           charge
           them
           wrongfully
           ?
           
             Separation
          
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           they
           professe
           against
           ,
           and
           they
           call
           in
           their
           
             practice
          
           to
           bear
           witnesse
           to
           their
           profession
           .
           Occasionally
           they
           will
           joyn
           with
           us
           in
           some
           acts
           of
           
             publick
             worship
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           
             hearing
             ,
          
           and
           
             preaching
          
           the
           word
           ;
           hearing
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           preaching
           to
           our
           people
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           True
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           haply
           will
           doe
           the
           former
           :
           Some
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           all
           ;
           for
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           
             division
          
           (
           as
           commonly
           it
           is
           in
           all
           divisions
           )
           there
           are
           
             subdivisions
             .
          
           Some
           of
           this
           way
           will
           hear
           us
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           a
           second
           sort
           will
           hear
           their
           owne
           Ministers
           here
           ,
           but
           not
           ours
           ;
           a
           third
           sort
           will
           neither
           heare
           ours
           ,
           nor
           their
           own
           within
           these
           walls
           .
           But
           some
           of
           them
           will
           .
           And
           so
           they
           may
           by
           their
           owne
           principles
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           no
           
             Church-communion
          
           with
           us
           :
           Hear
           us
           as
           
             gifted
             men
             ,
          
           not
           as
           
             persons
             in
             off●●●
             :
          
           Hear
           us
           as
           
             Teachers
             ,
          
           
           but
           not
           as
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           (
           a
           distinction
           without
           a
           difference
           .
           )
           Besides
           ,
           
             hearing
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           no
           act
           of
           
             Church-communion
             .
          
           
           
             Eating
             one
             bread
          
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           that
           indeed
           is
           properly
           Communion
           (
           say
           they
           ;
           )
           but
           not
           
             hearing
             one
             word
             .
          
           And
           as
           for
           
             occasionall
             hearing
             ,
          
           it
           is
           agreed
           at
           all
           hands
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           properly
           an
           act
           of
           Church-communion
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           then
           Infidels
           and
           Heathens
           may
           doe
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           communion
           with
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           .
           And
           so
           for
           
             preaching
          
           to
           us
           ;
           this
           they
           may
           doe
           
             occasionally
             ,
          
           nay
           
             constantly
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           have
           no
           communion
           with
           us
           ,
           nor
           yet
           preaching
           to
           us
           as
           
             Churches
          
           of
           Christ
           (
           which
           some
           of
           that
           way
           have
           openly
           and
           freely
           disclaimed
           in
           way
           of
           Preface
           to
           their
           Sermons
           )
           no
           more
           then
           they
           may
           doe
           to
           
             Turks
          
           and
           
             Indians
             ,
          
           with
           whom
           yet
           they
           have
           no
           communion
           .
           As
           for
           that
           Ordinance
           wherein
           Church-communion
           (
           as
           they
           conceive
           it
           )
           properly
           lyeth
           ,
           therein
           they
           totally
           decline
           us
           .
           From
           my
           heart
           I
           wish
           there
           were
           not
           so
           much
           truth
           in
           this
           charge
           .
        
         
           
             Repl.
          
           
           But
           this
           cannot
           properly
           be
           called
           a
           
             Separation
             ;
          
           a
           
             separation
          
           imports
           a
           
             praeunion
             ,
          
           a
           union
           by
           a
           
             Church-agreement
             :
          
           Now
           where
           there
           never
           was
           such
           an
           agreement
           ,
           there
           cannot
           properly
           be
           a
           separation
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           not
           a
           
             Schism
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           To
           this
           I
           have
           laid
           the
           foundation
           of
           an
           answer
           already
           ,
           by
           distinguishing
           betwixt
           an
           
             explicite
          
           and
           an
           
             implicite
          
           Church-agreement
           or
           Covenant
           :
           the
           former
           is
           
             verball
          
           and
           
             formall
             ,
          
           the
           later
           
             reall
             .
          
           Now
           as
           for
           this
           later
           ,
           an
           
             implicite
             agreement
             ,
          
           I
           presume
           it
           will
           not
           be
           denyed
           to
           our
           Churches
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           were
           no
           Churches
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           then
           to
           withdraw
           communion
           with
           them
           may
           stand
           chargeable
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           
             separation
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           ,
           of
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           as
           truely
           ,
           as
           really
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           gathered
           by
           an
           
             explicite
          
           formall
           Church-covenant
           .
           As
           for
           such
           a
           Covenant
           expressed
           in
           words
           ,
           however
           some
           may
           conceive
           it
           to
           make
           for
           the
           
             bene
             esse
             ,
          
           the
           
             well
             being
             ,
          
           the
           orderly
           gathering
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           (
           which
           my self
           will
           not
           wholly
           deny
           ;
           )
           yet
           for
           the
           
             esse
             ,
          
           the
           
             simple
             being
          
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           think
           few
           or
           none
           will
           affirme
           it
           .
           And
           if
           there
           may
           be
           a
           Church
           where
           there
           is
           no
           such
           
             Covenant
             ;
          
           then
           there
           may
           be
           a
           
             separation
          
           from
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           separation
           a
           
             Schisme
             :
          
           Otherwise
           the
           
             Brownists
             ,
          
           nay
           ,
           the
           
             Donatists
          
           separation
           had
           been
           no
           Schisme
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           did
           not
           separate
           from
           Churches
           so
           gathered
           ,
           and
           combined
           by
           an
           
             explicite
             Church-covenant
             :
          
           which
           ,
           whatever
           may
           be
           pleaded
           for
           the
           
             conveniencie
          
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           distinct
           from
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
          
           it
           is
           but
           a
           
             prudentiall
             way
             ,
          
           no
           other
           then
           a
           
             humane
             ,
          
           and
           that
           a
           
             novell
             invention
             .
          
           
           So
           then
           ,
           as
           yet
           the
           charge
           runs
           on
           :
           Here
           are
           
             true
             Churches
             ,
          
           and
           here
           is
           a
           
             separation
          
           from
           these
           Churches
           .
        
         
           
             Qu.
          
           
           A
           third
           inquirie
           followes
           ,
           
             Whether
             this
             separation
             be
             voluntary
             and
             spontaneous
             ,
             or
             no
             .
          
           If
           so
           ;
           this
           will
           contribute
           much
           to
           the
           making
           up
           of
           the
           formalitie
           of
           this
           Schism
           .
           Now
           whether
           so
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           enquired
           ,
           what
           
             coaction
             ,
          
           what
           
             necessity
          
           there
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           departure
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           
             Coaction
             ,
          
           and
           
             violent
             Expulsion
             ,
          
           what-ever
           the
           former
           times
           might
           have
           done
           ,
           yet
           I
           hope
           the
           present
           will
           not
           take
           up
           that
           plea
           :
           if
           so
           be
           the
           violence
           and
           rigour
           of
           the
           one
           did
           drive
           some
           away
           ,
           yet
           ,
           mee thinks
           ,
           the
           lenity
           and
           indulgence
           of
           the
           other
           might
           invite
           them
           to
           return
           to
           communion
           again
           with
           that
           Church
           ,
           those
           Churches
           which
           are
           so
           willing
           ,
           so
           desirous
           to
           receive
           them
           into
           their
           bosomes
           .
        
         
           
             Repl.
          
           
           But
           there
           was
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             necessitie
          
           of
           this
           departure
           .
           Why
           so
           ?
           
           Why
           ,
           were
           there
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           the
           
             unequall
             division
          
           of
           your
           Congregations
           in
           many
           places
           necessitates
           a
           division
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           In
           this
           (
           and
           so
           in
           many
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           )
           your
           Congregations
           are
           too
           great
           ,
           too
           numerous
           ,
           the
           people
           too
           many
           to
           joyn
           together
           in
           a
           convenient
           way
           in
           church-communion
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           a
           withdrawing
           of
           some
           is
           necessary
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           for
           
             bees
          
           to
           
             flight
             ,
          
           when
           the
           
             hive
          
           is
           too
           
             strait
          
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           spare
           again
           to
           acknowledge
           what
           I
           have
           formerly
           both
           preached
           and
           published
           ;
           
           That
           in
           this
           place
           (
           and
           so
           I
           suppose
           it
           is
           in
           divers
           other
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           )
           there
           is
           but
           too
           just
           a
           ground
           for
           this
           complaint
           :
           and
           my
           desire
           still
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           then
           expressed
           it
           )
           that
           this
           inconvenience
           might
           be
           remedied
           by
           an
           orderly
           division
           .
           Far
           be
           it
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           against
           
             divisions
          
           upon
           so
           base
           and
           unworthy
           a
           ground
           as
           this
           ,
           because
           wee
           would
           ingrosse
           a
           people
           wholly
           to
           our selves
           ,
           though
           too
           many
           for
           us
           to
           have
           the
           inspection
           over
           .
           This
           it
           was
           which
           made
           the
           
             souldiers
          
           in
           the
           Gospel
           so
           unwilling
           to
           have
           the
           
             seamlesse
             coat
             of
             Christ
             divided
             ,
          
           
           because
           each
           of
           them
           hoped
           and
           desired
           to
           have
           it
           whole
           and
           entire
           to
           himself
           .
           And
           this
           it
           was
           (
           as
           
             Musculus
          
           aptly
           applies
           that
           Storie
           )
           which
           made
           those
           foure
           
             Colonels
             ,
          
           
           the
           four
           
             Patriarchs
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           and
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           each
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           rending
           and
           tearing
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           divisions
           :
           Why
           ?
           Because
           every
           one
           of
           them
           aspired
           to
           be
           
             Commander
             in
             chief
             ,
          
           Universall
           Bishop
           ,
           
           and
           so
           to
           have
           had
           the
           whole
           to
           himselfe
           .
           And
           this
           it
           is
           which
           ever
           since
           hath
           made
           that
           
             grand
             Schismatick
          
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           so
           hee
           is
           the
           greatest
           Schismatick
           in
           the
           world
           )
           to
           cry
           out
           so
           much
           against
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           because
           by
           every
           such
           division
           his
           greatnesse
           suffers
           some
           diminution
           .
           Now
           far
           be
           such
           base
           ends
           from
           the
           thought
           of
           any
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           my self
           ,
           (
           I
           professe
           )
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           grutching
           an
           orderly
           division
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           rest
           satisfied
           till
           I
           see
           it
           accomplished
           :
           which
           I
           do
           not
           wholly
           despair
           to
           do
           ,
           if
           some
           of
           those
           who
           take
           up
           this
           complaint
           for
           their
           own
           advantage
           ,
           be
           not
           the
           hinderers
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           yet
           in
           way
           of
           Reply
           ,
           I
           might
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           minde
           them
           who
           take
           up
           this
           plea
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           however
           this
           Congregation
           be
           great
           ,
           and
           too
           great
           ,
           yet
           can
           it
           not
           be
           imagined
           to
           be
           so
           great
           as
           that
           at
           
             Jerusalem
          
           must
           needs
           be
           ;
           which
           yet
           is
           so
           earnestly
           contended
           for
           by
           those
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           but
           one
           
             Congregation
             ,
          
           one
           
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           However
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           third
           place
           )
           whether
           this
           be
           the
           true
           ground
           of
           this
           Separation
           or
           no
           ,
           let
           the
           
             emptie
             seates
          
           of
           diverse
           engaged
           in
           this
           division
           ,
           being
           constantly
           in
           my
           eye
           ,
           let
           them
           give
           evidence
           .
           If
           so
           be
           they
           for
           their
           parts
           want
           no
           convenient
           accommodation
           ,
           for
           participating
           in
           publike
           Ordinances
           ;
           this
           plea
           in
           reference
           unto
           them
           ,
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           wholy
           )
           void
           and
           null
           .
        
         
           
             Repl.
          
           
           But
           though
           here
           should
           be
           no
           
             Naturall
             ,
          
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           
             Morall
          
           necessity
           of
           separating
           .
           And
           why
           so
           ?
           Why
           ,
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           
             we
             cannot
             hold
             Communion
             with
             you
             without
             sinne
             .
          
           Why
           not
           ?
           Why
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           
             sinfull
             mixtures
          
           which
           are
           tolerated
           among
           you
           .
           Your
           Congregations
           are
           
             miscellaneous
             companies
             ,
          
           of
           all
           gatherings
           ;
           wherein
           there
           is
           not
           that
           due
           separation
           of
           the
           
             Wheat
          
           from
           the
           
             Chaffe
             ,
          
           the
           
             pretious
          
           from
           the
           
             vile
             ,
          
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           :
           But
           all
           sorts
           are
           admitted
           even
           to
           Sacramentall
           Communion
           .
           Now
           this
           your
           not
           separating
           ,
           necessarily
           putteth
           us
           upon
           separating
           ,
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           not
           be
           intangled
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           your
           sin
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           Here
           is
           the
           common
           and
           great
           argument
           ;
           the
           
             strongest
             hold
          
           which
           our
           Brethren
           of
           that
           way
           put
           most
           confidence
           in
           .
           But
           how
           weake
           ,
           how
           unable
           to
           defend
           this
           their
           practise
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           veiwed
           it
           a
           little
           ,
           it
           will
           soone
           appear
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           1.
           
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           I
           might
           here
           minde
           them
           and
           you
           ,
           of
           what
           is
           very
           considerable
           ,
           how
           that
           this
           hath
           been
           the
           
             common
             stock
             .
             whereupon
             Schism
             hath
             usually
             been
             grafted
             ;
          
           the
           common
           plea
           and
           
           pretence
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           hath
           been
           taken
           up
           by
           all
           Schismaticks
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           
             Centuries
             ,
          
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           hundreds
           of
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           wee
           read
           of
           three
           great
           and
           famous
           Schisms
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           the
           
             Novacians
             ,
          
           the
           second
           of
           the
           
             Audeans
             ,
          
           the
           third
           of
           the
           
             Donatists
             ,
          
           all
           separating
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           what
           was
           the
           pretended
           ground
           of
           that
           their
           separation
           ?
           Why
           ,
           still
           the
           over
           great
           
             Indulgence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           in
           receiving
           into
           ,
           or
           keeping
           in
           her
           bosome
           ,
           some
           whom
           they
           conceived
           unworthy
           of
           her
           Communion
           .
           This
           was
           the
           thing
           which
           
             Novatus
          
           cryed
           out
           against
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           those
           who
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           had
           fallen
           ,
           should
           be
           received
           again
           into
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           ,
           though
           upon
           the
           manifestation
           of
           their
           Repentance
           .
           And
           because
           he
           could
           not
           therein
           be
           hearkned
           to
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           party
           separated
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           petending
           to
           
             greater
             purity
          
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           then
           was
           to
           be
           found
           in
           any
           other
           Churches
           upon
           Earth
           :
           Whence
           they
           were
           called
           (
           or
           rather
           called
           themselves
           )
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Cathari
             ,
          
           
           
             Puritans
             ,
          
           a
           word
           which
           the
           Devill
           hath
           since
           made
           great
           use
           of
           ,
           for
           the
           discountenancing
           of
           all
           power
           of
           godlynesse
           .
           And
           this
           it
           was
           which
           
             Audaeus
             ,
          
           the
           Father
           of
           that
           second
           Schism
           took
           so
           great
           offence
           at
           ;
           First
           the
           
             Pompe
             and
             pride
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Imperious
             insolency
             ,
             in
             Tyrannizing
             ,
             over
             the
             flock
             committed
             to
             them
             ;
          
           which
           being
           a
           great
           eye-sore
           to
           him
           (
           and
           that
           justly
           ,
           )
           he
           had
           often
           openly
           and
           tartly
           declamed
           against
           .
           
             *
          
           And
           besides
           ,
           through
           the
           
             remisnesse
             of
             Discipline
             ,
          
           there
           were
           divers
           
             Vsurers
          
           and
           
             Vncleane
             persons
             tolerated
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           very
           same
           ground
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           
             Donatus
          
           afterwards
           separated
           upon
           .
           Being
           offended
           at
           the
           connivence
           shewed
           towards
           those
           
             Traditores
          
           (
           of
           whom
           I
           told
           you
           )
           he
           falleth
           off
           from
           
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
           
             setting
             up
             his
             Altar
             against
             her
             Altar
          
           (
           as
           Augustine
           saith
           of
           him
           ,
           )
           gathering
           
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             and
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           pretending
           to
           
             greater
             strictnesse
             and
             purity
             ,
          
           then
           was
           elsewhere
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           severing
           from
           their
           Communion
           all
           those
           whom
           they
           looked
           upon
           as
           
             Sinners
             ,
          
           and
           judged
           not
           
             pure
             enough
          
           to
           joyne
           with
           them
           .
           From
           this
           head
           then
           sprang
           those
           first
           and
           famous
           Schisms
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           from
           the
           same
           root
           sprang
           that
           latter
           Schism
           of
           the
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
          
           
           which
           is
           now
           putting
           up
           here
           again
           in
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           at
           this
           day
           .
           
           The
           first
           ,
           and
           great
           distaste
           which
           they
           took
           at
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
          
           and
           whereupon
           they
           separated
           ,
           was
           ,
           the
           
             scanlous
             lives
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             people
             ,
          
           that
           they
           did
           not
           walk
           answerably
           to
           their
           professions
           ,
           but
           were
           given
           over
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           scandalous
           evils
           ;
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           were
           promiscuously
           
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
          
           without
           any
           
             censure
          
           or
           
             discipline
          
           exercised
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           tell
           you
           that
           it
           was
           the
           very
           same
           stone
           at
           which
           
             Browne
          
           and
           his
           followers
           first
           stumbled
           ,
           renouncing
           our
           Church
           upon
           this
           very
           ground
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           
           were
           there
           nothing
           else
           ,
           me thinks
           this
           alone
           might
           render
           this
           pretence
           very
           suspicious
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           hath
           still
           been
           taken
           up
           by
           most
           
             Schismaticks
          
           in
           most
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           separations
           ,
           which
           ye●
           have
           ever
           been
           universally
           condemned
           as
           unjustifiable
           and
           unwarrantable
           for
           all
           that
           .
           That
           Rock
           which
           so
           many
           have
           been
           split
           upon
           ,
           me thinks
           it
           should
           make
           Christians
           very
           shie
           and
           wary
           how
           they
           dash
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           not
           wholly
           prejudge
           this
           cause
           ,
           
           let
           it
           have
           a
           fair
           hearing
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           see
           what
           strength
           (
           or
           rather
           weaknesse
           )
           there
           is
           in
           this
           plea
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Churches
           of
           God
           amongst
           us
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           
             Alleg.
          
           
           We
           have
           unwarrantable
           mixtures
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           in
           our
           Sacramentall
           Communion
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           Here
           is
           a
           blot
           (
           I
           must
           confesse
           )
           which
           I
           heartily
           wish
           I
           were
           able
           wholly
           to
           wipe
           off
           from
           the
           Churches
           face
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           mixtures
           there
           have
           been
           ,
           mixtures
           there
           are
           ;
           and
           for
           my
           part
           I
           shall
           not
           undertake
           the
           Patronage
           or
           defence
           of
           them
           .
           From
           my
           heart
           I
           wish
           that
           there
           were
           in
           all
           our
           Churches
           a
           
             due
             and
             orderly
             separation
             ,
          
           for
           the
           healing
           and
           preventing
           of
           that
           which
           is
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           disorderly
           (
           such
           a
           
             Purge
          
           could
           not
           but
           be
           very
           proper
           in
           this
           
             Spring
             time
             of
             Reformation
             and
             Errours
             .
          
           )
           However
           that
           the
           
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           may
           be
           kept
           (
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           )
           as
           a
           
             sacred
             and
             holy
             Mystery
             ,
          
           not
           to
           be
           prostituted
           to
           all
           commers
           ,
           how
           visibly
           unworthy
           ,
           and
           uncapable
           soever
           :
           which
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           allowed
           or
           practised
           ,
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           it
           a
           just
           scandall
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           let
           not
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           be
           too
           deeply
           charged
           with
           this
           guilt
           .
           
           Suppose
           it
           that
           (
           
             de
             facto
          
           )
           such
           unwarrantable
           mixtures
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           yet
           ●●e
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           be
           properly
           
           put
           upon
           the
           Churches
           score
           .
           What
           her
           
             Ordinance
          
           was
           touching
           the
           keeping
           back
           of
           
             scandalous
             persons
          
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           they
           which
           have
           read
           her
           ancient
           
             Rubrick
             ,
          
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ;
           and
           what
           at
           this
           day
           it
           is
           ,
           let
           the
           late
           
             Directory
          
           speak
           ,
           which
           expressely
           excludes
           all
           persons
           
             ignorant
             and
             scandalous
             ,
          
           as
           not
           meet
           to
           partake
           in
           that
           holy
           Mystery
           .
           Now
           ,
           what
           though
           there
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           yet
           are
           some
           deplorable
           failings
           in
           the
           execution
           hereof
           ,
           thorough
           some
           past
           and
           present
           unhappy
           
             obstructions
          
           in
           the
           
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             ,
          
           yet
           cannot
           the
           Church
           properly
           stand
           charged
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Nor
           yet
           are
           all
           
             particular
             Congregations
          
           so
           deeply
           chargeable
           with
           this
           particular
           Errour
           .
           
           What
           care
           hath
           already
           been
           taken
           in
           this
           place
           for
           the
           removall
           of
           this
           scandall
           ,
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           so
           privatly
           carried
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           in
           the
           place
           (
           I
           presume
           )
           have
           been
           either
           eye
           or
           eare
           witnesses
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           there
           hath
           been
           the
           like
           ,
           if
           not
           greater
           circumspection
           that
           way
           in
           many
           other
           Congregations
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           So
           as
           this
           pretended
           soar
           of
           
             mixt
             communion
          
           may
           be
           conceived
           to
           be
           in
           a
           fair
           and
           hopefull
           way
           of
           Cure
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
           But
           suppose
           the
           worst
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           so
           
             throughly
             healed
             ,
          
           our
           Congregations
           not
           so
           throughly
           purged
           as
           our
           Brethren
           desire
           they
           should
           be
           ;
           yet
           what
           is
           this
           such
           a
           
             Plague-soar
             ,
          
           as
           that
           there
           is
           no
           abiding
           in
           the
           House
           with
           it
           ?
           doth
           this
           inforce
           a
           
             necessity
             of
             Separation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           Here
           (
           in
           the
           first
           place
           )
           let
           it
           be
           enquired
           ,
           whether
           the
           
             purging
          
           which
           our
           Brethren
           desire
           ,
           be
           such
           as
           the
           word
           requires
           or
           no
           ?
           Possibly
           in
           this
           case
           they
           may
           fish
           with
           a
           
             net
          
           of
           a
           
             larger
             and
             wider
             maske
          
           then
           ever
           the
           first
           
             Fishermen
             ,
             Peter
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           did
           ;
           a
           net
           which
           will
           take
           none
           but
           
             grown
             fishes
             .
          
           As
           for
           weak
           Christians
           ,
           and
           persons
           inoffensive
           in
           their
           lives
           and
           conversations
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           can
           give
           positive
           ,
           clear
           ,
           and
           demonstrative
           evidences
           of
           the
           work
           of
           grace
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           they
           will
           adjudge
           them
           unworthy
           of
           their
           Communion
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           so
           ,
           we
           must
           here
           crave
           pardon
           if
           we
           go
           not
           up
           with
           them
           to
           the
           height
           of
           strictnesse
           ,
           which
           we
           think
           the
           word
           will
           not
           bear
           us
           out
           in
           ;
           herein
           we
           must
           professe
           to
           exercise
           as
           much
           
             Charity
          
           as
           a
           holy
           discretion
           regulated
           by
           the
           Word
           will
           permit
           us
           ,
           accounting
           it
           the
           safest
           course
           rather
           
             ampliare
             favores
             ,
          
           to
           inlarge
           
             Gospelfavours
          
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           reaching
           them
           forth
           to
           all
           such
           as
           we
           have
           no
           just
           and
           clear
           exception
           against
           ,
           then
           to
           withold
           them
           from
           any
           to
           whom
           they
           of
           right
           appertain
           .
           And
           herein
           we
           presume
           we
           shall
           do
           no
           more
           then
           what
           we
           have
           good
           warrant
           from
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           for
           ,
           
           who
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           made
           good
           what
           was
           fore-told
           of
           him
           ,
           
             not
             breaking
             the
             bruised
             reed
             ,
             not
             quenching
             the
             smoaking
             flax
             ;
          
           
           but
           dealing
           gently
           ,
           and
           tenderly
           with
           weak
           and
           feeble
           ones
           ,
           reaching
           forth
           supportation
           and
           comfort
           to
           them
           as
           occasion
           was
           offered
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           suppose
           it
           ,
           
           that
           herein
           we
           should
           fall
           short
           ,
           not
           coming
           up
           to
           such
           an
           
             exact
             separation
          
           as
           the
           Word
           requires
           ,
           but
           that
           still
           some
           persons
           be
           retained
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           received
           to
           her
           Communion
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           truth
           unworthy
           of
           it
           .
           What
           then
           ,
           doth
           this
           
             Laodicean
             temper
          
           in
           the
           Church
           inforce
           a
           separation
           from
           it
           ?
        
         
           
             Alleg.
          
           
           To
           this
           our
           separating
           Brethren
           will
           plead
           that
           it
           doth
           ;
           And
           that
           upon
           the
           forenamed
           ground
           ,
           because
           by
           communicating
           with
           such
           persons
           ,
           they
           shall
           also
           be
           intangled
           in
           their
           sinne
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Churches
           sinne
           ,
           in
           tolerating
           them
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           case
           (
           say
           they
           )
           the
           warrant
           runs
           clear
           .
           
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             yee
             be
             not
             partakers
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ;
          
           where
           it
           once
           cometh
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           holding
           Communion
           with
           a
           Church
           ,
           we
           must
           of
           necessity
           have
           communion
           in
           her
           sin
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           necessity
           of
           separation
           from
           her
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           To
           joyn
           with
           them
           upon
           this
           issue
           :
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           we
           might
           not
           without
           just
           cause
           here
           demur
           upon
           the
           
             Proposition
             ;
          
           
           In
           as
           much
           as
           put
           the
           case
           a
           man
           cannot
           hold
           communion
           with
           a
           Church
           in
           some
           particular
           act
           or
           exercise
           without
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           is
           he
           not
           thereupon
           bound
           to
           separate
           from
           her
           .
           It
           was
           the
           case
           of
           the
           pious
           and
           reverend
           
             Non-conformists
          
           of
           the
           last
           age
           ,
           they
           were
           perswaded
           (
           many
           of
           them
           )
           that
           they
           could
           not
           hold
           communion
           with
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           in
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           the
           gesture
           prescribed
           without
           sin
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           thereupon
           
             separate
          
           from
           her
           .
           True
           ,
           in
           that
           particular
           act
           they
           with-drew
           ,
           but
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           they
           held
           communion
           with
           her
           in
           the
           rest
           ;
           farre
           from
           a
           
             Negative
             ,
          
           
           much
           more
           from
           a
           
             Positive
          
           separation
           .
           But
           letting
           that
           passe
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           we
           shall
           insist
           upon
           ,
           is
           this
           .
           
             That
             communion
             may
             be
             held
             with
             such
             a
             Church
             wherein
             there
             are
             some
             unwarrantable
             mixtures
             tolerated
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           The
           reason
           is
           plain
           .
           God
           hath
           not
           made
           all
           private
           Christians
           
             Stewards
             ,
          
           nor
           yet
           
             Surveyours
          
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           every
           one
           should
           take
           an
           exact
           notice
           of
           the
           conditions
           of
           all
           those
           whom
           they
           hold
           communion
           with
           ,
           
           who
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           ;
           who
           are
           fit
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           .
           No
           ,
           let
           them
           
           look
           to
           themselves
           .
           
           That
           is
           
             Pauls
          
           rule
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
             Let
             a
             man
             examine
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             him
             eate
             of
             that
             bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             of
             that
             cup●●
          
           Here
           is
           an
           exercise
           proper
           and
           usuall
           for
           private
           Christians
           ,
           each
           one
           to
           try
           and
           
             examine
             himself
             :
          
           which
           if
           rightly
           and
           throughly
           done
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           men
           lesse
           intent
           upon
           others
           .
           As
           for
           others
           ,
           they
           must
           
             stand
             or
             fall
             to
             their
             own
             Master
             .
          
           Look
           thou
           to
           thy self
           ;
           if
           others
           be
           not
           what
           they
           should
           be
           ,
           see
           that
           thou
           beest
           what
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           be
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           be
           not
           distasted
           with
           the
           Church
           for
           their
           sakes
           .
           It
           is
           
             Cyprians
          
           counsell
           cited
           by
           
             Aretius
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           very
           wholsome
           and
           proper
           for
           these
           times
           .
           
             What
             though
             there
             be
             some
             Tares
             discovered
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             yet
             let
             not
             that
             be
             an
             impediment
             either
             to
             our
             faith
             or
             charity
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             us
             desert
             that
             Church
             wherein
             we
             see
             such
             a
             mix●ure
             ;
             But
             let
             us
             for
             our
             parts
             labour
             every
             of
             us
             that
             we
             may
             be
             found
             good
             corn
             ,
             that
             so
             when
             God
             shall
             come
             to
             gather
             his
             crop
             into
             his
             garner
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             be
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
           In
           a
           great
           house
           (
           so
           he
           goeth
           on
           )
           the
           Apostle
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           not
           only
           vessels
           of
           
             Gold
          
           and
           
             Silver
             ,
          
           but
           also
           of
           
             Wood
          
           and
           
             Earth
             :
          
           Now
           let
           it
           be
           our
           care
           and
           indeavour
           to
           make
           this
           sure
           that
           we
           are
           of
           the
           former
           sort
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           
             vessels
             of
             honour
             :
          
           As
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           leave
           them
           to
           their
           maker
           .
           God
           hath
           not
           made
           private
           Christians
           
             Stewards
             ,
          
           or
           
             Surveyours
          
           in
           his
           house
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Much
           lesse
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           
             Fanners
             in
             his
             floore
             .
          
           This
           work
           is
           
             primarily
             Christs
             ,
             who
             hath
             his
             Fan
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             thoroughly
             purge
             his
             floore
             .
          
           And
           
             ministerially
          
           the
           
             Church-officers
          
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           betrusted
           with
           the
           ordering
           of
           his
           Church
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           them
           hath
           he
           made
           the
           
             Porters
          
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           for
           the
           opening
           and
           shutting
           of
           the
           
             doors
          
           of
           the
           
             Churches
             communion
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             Keyes
          
           of
           
             Doctrine
          
           and
           
             Discipline
             .
          
           Now
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           if
           either
           their
           hands
           be
           tyed
           by
           any
           human
           restrictions
           of
           
             civill
             Authority
             ,
          
           not
           permitting
           them
           to
           exercise
           that
           power
           which
           Christ
           hath
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           right
           belongeth
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           if
           thorough
           remisnesse
           and
           negligence
           they
           shall
           let
           loose
           the
           reins
           of
           
             Discipline
          
           beyond
           what
           is
           fitting
           ;
           In
           this
           case
           themselves
           may
           be
           guilty
           ,
           
           others
           may
           be
           guilty
           :
           But
           as
           for
           private
           Christians
           ,
           being
           not
           accessory
           to
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           how
           they
           by
           their
           bare
           communicating
           with
           persons
           so
           tolerated
           ,
           should
           come
           to
           be
           entangled
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           sinne
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           .
        
         
           
             Repl.
          
           
           No
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           it
           expresly
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             5.
             6.
             
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             a
             little
             leaven
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lump
             ?
          
           This
           he
           speaks
           touching
           
           the
           
             incestuous
             person
             ,
          
           who
           by
           his
           continuance
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           uncast
           out
           ,
           indangered
           the
           whole
           Flock
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           
             Indangered
             ?
          
           True
           ,
           so
           hee
           did
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           scandalous
           sinners
           where-ever
           they
           are
           tolerated
           in
           a
           Church
           ;
           they
           doe
           indanger
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           members
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           by
           their
           evill
           examples
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           ought
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           from
           communion
           ,
           
           that
           so
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           preserved
           from
           infection
           :
           But
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           thereupon
           follow
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           members
           should
           presently
           be
           made
           
             guilty
          
           by
           that
           toleration
           .
           True
           indeed
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           doe
           not
           lay
           that
           sin
           to
           heart
           ,
           be
           humbled
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           use
           all
           lawfull
           means
           for
           remedie
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Corinth
          
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           scandalous
           evils
           were
           tolerated
           amongst
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           secure
           ,
           thinking
           highly
           of
           themselves
           ,
           glorying
           in
           their
           Church-state
           ,
           
           
             perinde
             acsi
             omnia
             fuissent
             apud
             se
             aurea
             ,
          
           (
           to
           use
           
             Calvins
          
           words
           )
           as
           if
           all
           had
           been
           pure
           and
           perfect
           with
           them
           ;
           this
           glorying
           of
           theirs
           
             Paul
          
           here
           tels
           them
           it
           was
           not
           good
           ,
           
             Your
             glorying
             is
             not
             good
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           very
           evill
           and
           sinfull
           :
           )
           in
           this
           case
           indeed
           they
           may
           make
           themselves
           accessory
           to
           the
           sin
           ;
           but
           not
           barely
           through
           communion
           with
           that
           Church
           wherein
           such
           an
           evill
           is
           tolerated
           :
           The
           similitudes
           are
           obvious
           and
           common
           ,
           
           One
           
             scabbed
             sheep
             ,
          
           one
           
             rotten
             grape
             ,
          
           one
           
             gangrenated
             member
             ,
          
           in
           continuance
           of
           time
           will
           infect
           the
           whole
           
             flocke
             ,
          
           the
           whole
           
             bunch
             ,
          
           the
           whole
           
             bodie
             ,
             viz.
          
           by
           transmitting
           and
           communicating
           the
           malignitie
           which
           is
           in
           themselves
           to
           the
           rest
           .
           But
           it
           doth
           not
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           is
           infected
           ,
           because
           a
           part
           is
           so
           :
           Or
           ,
           to
           hold
           to
           the
           Apostles
           proverbiall
           Allegorie
           there
           ,
           A
           little
           
             leaven
             ,
          
           by
           lying
           long
           in
           a
           masse
           of
           paste
           ,
           will
           in
           time
           leaven
           the
           whole
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           by
           transfusing
           its
           sowrenesse
           into
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           lump
           is
           presently
           leavened
           ,
           because
           the
           leaven
           is
           there
           .
           Thus
           a
           scandalous
           person
           ,
           one
           or
           more
           ,
           tolerated
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           may
           by
           his
           or
           their
           evill
           example
           ,
           made
           the
           more
           dangerous
           through
           impunitie
           ,
           communicate
           the
           infection
           of
           his
           or
           their
           sin
           unto
           others
           :
           yet
           are
           not
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           thereupon
           presently
           involved
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           sin
           to
           which
           they
           are
           no
           wayes
           accessory
           .
        
         
           To
           inlarge
           no
           further
           in
           a
           case
           so
           cleer
           .
           You
           see
           how
           the
           charge
           of
           
             Schisme
          
           still
           runs
           on
           :
           Here
           is
           a
           
             separation
             ;
          
           A
           separation
           from
           a
           
             true
             Church
             ;
          
           A
           
             voluntarie
          
           separation
           from
           a
           true
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           The
           fourth
           and
           last
           enquirie
           is
           yet
           behinde
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
           Whether
           this
           be
           a
           
             warrantable
          
           separation
           or
           no
           .
           
           That
           some
           separation
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           I
           have
           shewen
           you
           already
           .
           Whether
           this
           be
           so
           or
           no
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           question
           .
           And
           yet
           no
           question
           ,
           in
           case
           it
           shall
           be
           demonstrated
           to
           be
           either
           an
           
             unjust
             ,
          
           
           or
           
             rash
          
           separation
           :
           Both
           which
           ,
           I
           feare
           ,
           upon
           the
           tryall
           it
           will
           be
           found
           to
           bee
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           An
           
             unjust
             separation
             :
          
           Such
           ever
           is
           a
           
             totall
             separation
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             .
          
           True
           ,
           a
           
             partiall
          
           separation
           in
           some
           cases
           may
           be
           warrantable
           ;
           but
           a
           
             totall
          
           separation
           ,
           
           a
           renouncing
           of
           all
           communion
           with
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           can
           in
           no
           case
           be
           so
           :
           So
           our
           judicious
           Casuist
           rightly
           determines
           it
           .
        
         
           No
           more
           is
           this
           separation
           (
           what-ever
           it
           be
           )
           which
           is
           made
           from
           our
           Churches
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           In
           as
           much
           (
           first
           )
           as
           it
           hath
           no
           warrant
           from
           the
           
             Scripture
          
           to
           bear
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           
             Repl.
          
           
           No
           (
           say
           some
           of
           that
           way
           )
           ?
           Yes
           that
           it
           hath
           :
           What
           else
           means
           that
           known
           charge
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Wee
           answer
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           voyce
           of
           God
           calling
           his
           people
           to
           separation
           from
           
             mysticall
             Babylon
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           let
           those
           our
           rigid
           Brethren
           once
           prove
           us
           a
           limb
           of
           that
           
             Antichristian
             bodie
             ,
          
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           acknowledge
           their
           separation
           just
           .
        
         
           
             Alleg.
          
           
           But
           yet
           
             Rome
          
           both
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           
             true
             Church
             ,
          
           So
           as
           there
           may
           be
           a
           totall
           separation
           from
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           
             unjust
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           How
           Rome
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           a
           
             true
             Church
             ,
          
           I
           have
           shewen
           you
           already
           ;
           not
           so
           
             true
             ,
          
           but
           that
           shee
           is
           
             false
             :
          
           So
           to
           grant
           her
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           larger
           charitie
           then
           ever
           Protestant
           pen
           yet
           afforded
           her
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           our
           Brethren
           will
           acknowledge
           us
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           in
           no
           other
           sense
           but
           that
           (
           as
           I
           feare
           ,
           the
           charitie
           of
           some
           of
           them
           will
           reach
           no
           farther
           )
           wee
           shall
           have
           little
           cause
           with
           thankfulnesse
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           acknowledgement
           .
        
         
           Repl.
           
           
             But
             what
             say
             wee
             to
             that
             expresse
             Text
             which
             speaks
             so
             full
             for
          
           Separation
           ,
           
           
             both
          
           name
           
             and
          
           thing
           ?
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           
           Wherefore
           come
           out
           from
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           ye
           separated
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           and
           touch
           no
           unclean
           thing
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           Be
           yee
           separate
           .
        
         
         
           
             Answ.
          
           True
           ,
           from
           
             Infidels
          
           and
           
             Idolaters
             ;
          
           of
           such
           the
           Apostle
           there
           speaketh
           :
           And
           with
           such
           ,
           Christians
           are
           not
           to
           have
           
             intimate
             societie
          
           and
           communion
           ,
           lest
           thereby
           they
           be
           drawne
           to
           the
           imitation
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           participation
           of
           their
           punishments
           ;
           specially
           ,
           to
           have
           
             Religious
             communion
          
           with
           them
           in
           their
           
             Idolatrie
             .
          
           In
           this
           case
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             Touch
             not
             the
             unclean
             thing
             .
          
           However
           a
           
             civill
             converse
          
           and
           commerce
           may
           be
           had
           with
           such
           ;
           yet
           into
           their
           
             secrets
             ,
          
           their
           mysteries
           ,
           
             let
             not
             our
             soules
             enter
             :
          
           More
           then
           this
           cannot
           be
           extorted
           from
           that
           Text
           .
           Now
           let
           the
           charge
           be
           made
           good
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           such
           ,
           then
           we
           shall
           acknowledge
           a
           separation
           from
           us
           just
           .
        
         
           Repl.
           
           
             Why
             ,
             but
             that
             knowne
             place
             in
             the
             former
             Epistle
             will
             reach
             us
             and
             our
          
           mixt
           communion
           ,
           
             which
             is
             there
             cleerly
             held
             forth
             as
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             and
             warrant
             for
             separation
             :
          
           
           Now
           I
           have
           written
           to
           you
           (
           
             saith
             the
             Apostle
          
           )
           not
           to
           keep
           companie
           .
           If
           any
           man
           that
           is
           called
           a
           Brother
           be
           a
           fornicatour
           ,
           or
           covetous
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           with
           such
           a
           one
           no
           not
           to
           eat
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           To
           this
           ,
           how
           specious
           and
           promising
           soever
           ,
           an
           answer
           is
           soon
           returned
           :
           That
           which
           
             Paul
          
           there
           prohibits
           is
           not
           properly
           a
           
             Religious
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             Civill
          
           communion
           ;
           that
           hee
           meanes
           by
           
             not
             companying
             :
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             non
             commisceri
             ;
          
           not
           to
           
             mingle
             themselves
          
           with
           such
           scandalous
           livers
           ,
           as
           that
           incestuous
           person
           was
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           by
           a
           voluntary
           ,
           familiar
           ,
           and
           intimate
           conversation
           :
           so
           hee
           explains
           himselfe
           in
           that
           other
           clause
           ,
           [
           
             with
             such
             a
             one
             no
             not
             to
             eate
             :
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           an
           ordinary
           way
           repariring
           to
           their
           tables
           ,
           or
           inviting
           them
           to
           yours
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           token
           of
           intimate
           familiaritie
           and
           friendship
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           
             Lords
             Table
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             religious
             communion
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Repl.
          
           
           Yes
           (
           say
           they
           )
           that
           it
           is
           .
           If
           wee
           may
           not
           have
           
             civill
             ,
          
           much
           lesse
           
             religious
          
           communion
           with
           such
           a
           one
           :
           if
           we
           may
           not
           eat
           with
           him
           at
           our
           tables
           ,
           much
           lesse
           at
           the
           
             Lords
             Table
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           Not
           so
           neither
           :
           In
           as
           much
           as
           the
           one
           is
           an
           
             arbitrarie
          
           and
           
             voluntary
             ,
          
           the
           other
           ,
           a
           
             necessary
          
           communion
           .
           Whether
           to
           have
           intimate
           societie
           ,
           civill
           familiaritie
           with
           such
           a
           one
           or
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           our
           owne
           choice
           :
           not
           so
           in
           
             religious
             communion
             .
          
           Now
           of
           such
           a
           communion
           must
           the
           Apostle
           there
           be
           understood
           ,
           
           a
           
             voluntary
          
           and
           
             unnecessary
          
           communion
           :
           
             Quatenus
             liberum
             est
          
           (
           saith
           
             Calvin
          
           upon
           it
           )
           so
           far
           as
           wee
           are
           left
           to
           our
           owne
           libertie
           ,
           wee
           ought
           to
           decline
           the
           
           societie
           of
           persons
           openly
           scandalous
           ,
           (
           specially
           ,
           in
           case
           once
           they
           be
           brought
           under
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           
             censure
             of
             Excommunication
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           particular
           case
           in
           that
           Chapter
           :
           )
           Persons
           scandalous
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           religious
           communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ;
           with
           such
           
             the
             Church
             should
             not
             eat
             ,
          
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           :
           and
           being
           excluded
           from
           her
           Communion
           ,
           Christians
           ought
           not
           to
           entertaine
           unnecessary
           societie
           with
           them
           .
           )
           Otherwise
           ,
           civill
           communion
           with
           them
           may
           be
           had
           .
           
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           putteth
           one
           case
           :
           Suppose
           a
           travellour
           in
           his
           journey
           (
           a
           case
           too
           ordinary
           )
           cannot
           be
           commoded
           with
           diet
           or
           lodging
           but
           in
           a
           profane
           
             Inne
          
           or
           
             Alehouse
             ,
          
           
           may
           hee
           not
           therefore
           take
           in
           there
           ?
           And
           
             Calvin
          
           puts
           the
           like
           :
           Suppose
           a
           man
           coming
           to
           an
           
             Ordinarie
             ,
          
           see
           an
           excommunicate
           person
           there
           ,
           may
           hee
           not
           sit
           downe
           and
           eate
           with
           him
           ?
           In
           these
           cases
           a
           man
           is
           not
           left
           to
           his
           owne
           libertie
           and
           free
           choice
           :
           no
           more
           is
           a
           Christian
           in
           his
           religious
           communnion
           .
           Whether
           hee
           will
           come
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           or
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           left
           to
           his
           owne
           choice
           ;
           it
           is
           his
           
             dutie
             ,
          
           not
           his
           
             libertie
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           suppose
           the
           company
           communicating
           with
           him
           be
           not
           every
           wayes
           such
           as
           hee
           could
           desire
           ,
           suppose
           some
           of
           them
           apparantly
           unworthy
           ,
           yet
           is
           hee
           not
           thereupon
           to
           abstaine
           from
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           separate
           from
           that
           Church
           whereof
           God
           hath
           made
           him
           a
           member
           .
           To
           this
           I
           might
           add
           ,
           The
           one
           of
           these
           is
           an
           
             inward
             ,
          
           the
           other
           onely
           an
           
             outward
          
           communion
           :
           the
           communion
           which
           a
           
             beleever
          
           hath
           with
           an
           
             unbeleever
          
           in
           eating
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           but
           what
           the
           unbeleever
           there
           hath
           with
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           an
           
             outward
          
           and
           
             visible
          
           communion
           :
           But
           in
           
             intimate
             societie
          
           there
           is
           an
           
             inward
          
           communion
           ;
           so
           as
           there
           is
           a
           broad
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           .
           Here
           then
           is
           no
           warrant
           which
           can
           yet
           be
           found
           in
           Scripture
           to
           make
           this
           separation
           warrantable
           and
           just
           .
        
         
           
             Repl.
          
           
           But
           is
           it
           not
           sufficiently
           warrantable
           in
           the
           
             ground
          
           and
           cause
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Not
           so
           neither
           in
           reference
           to
           our
           Churches
           (
           I
           speak
           still
           for
           some
           ,
           not
           for
           all
           )
           wherein
           ,
           what-ever
           blots
           may
           be
           found
           ,
           let
           me
           yet
           say
           ,
           There
           were
           as
           great
           (
           if
           not
           greater
           )
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Corinth
             .
          
           Have
           wee
           some
           some
           
             scandalous
             persons
          
           tolerated
           amongst
           us
           ?
           So
           had
           they
           .
           Have
           we
           a
           
             mixture
             in
             our
             Communion
             ?
          
           So
           had
           
           they
           .
           
           A
           strange
           mixture
           ,
           specially
           if
           that
           word
           be
           to
           be
           taken
           properly
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           Expositours
           conceive
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           )
           which
           the
           Apostle
           layeth
           in
           their
           Sacramentall
           dish
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           11.
           21.
           where
           he
           chargeth
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           came
           together
           to
           Celebrate
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           Christian
           Communion
           in
           their
           
             Love-feasts
             ,
          
           (
           which
           were
           annexed
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           immediatly
           either
           going
           before
           it
           ,
           or
           following
           after
           it
           ,
           
             *
          
           uncertain
           whether
           ,
           though
           most
           probably
           the
           latter
           )
           some
           of
           them
           were
           
             Hungry
             ,
          
           and
           others
           
             Drunken
             ;
          
           however
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           but
           intemperate
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Creatures
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           Expositours
           generally
           conceive
           the
           word
           there
           to
           import
           ;
           If
           so
           ,
           here
           was
           such
           a
           
             Mixture
             ,
          
           as
           I
           hope
           our
           Congregations
           will
           not
           ,
           cannot
           be
           charged
           with
           .
           Yet
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           
             abuses
             tolerated
          
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           we
           hear
           not
           a
           word
           from
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           advice
           and
           counsell
           to
           his
           
             Corinthians
             ,
          
           that
           the
           godly
           party
           should
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           Communion
           with
           such
           a
           Church
           ;
           Or
           that
           they
           should
           mould
           and
           incorporate
           themselves
           into
           a
           new
           body
           ,
           a
           new
           Church
           ,
           consisting
           of
           a
           select
           party
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           old
           one
           .
           Which
           yet
           surely
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           so
           necessary
           ,
           or
           expedient
           ,
           as
           now
           it
           is
           conceived
           by
           some
           to
           be
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           have
           neglected
           to
           put
           them
           upon
           :
           Still
           then
           it
           must
           remain
           an
           
             unjust
             Separation
             ,
          
           notwithstanding
           what
           ever
           ground
           can
           be
           alledged
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           
             *
          
           To
           which
           I
           might
           yet
           add
           ,
           (
           what
           is
           not
           altogether
           inconsiderable
           )
           the
           
             Injustice
          
           of
           this
           practise
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           those
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           and
           those
           
             Churches
             ,
          
           from
           which
           this
           Separation
           is
           made
           .
           Those
           
             Ministers
          
           are
           hereby
           deserted
           by
           those
           whom
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           God
           bath
           made
           them
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           to
           beget
           ,
           and
           bring
           home
           to
           himself
           ,
           or
           at
           lest
           to
           nourish
           ,
           and
           bring
           up
           for
           himself
           ;
           Strangers
           entring
           upon
           the
           fruit
           and
           comfort
           of
           their
           labours
           :
           Themselves
           no
           more
           owned
           ,
           then
           as
           if
           there
           had
           never
           been
           any
           such
           relation
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           people
           .
        
         
           
             Repl.
          
           Why
           ,
           but
           ,
           is
           this
           such
           an
           act
           of
           Injustice
           ?
           What
           ,
           may
           not
           people
           make
           choice
           of
           what
           Ministers
           they
           please
           ,
           putting
           themselves
           under
           such
           a
           Ministry
           as
           by
           which
           they
           may
           edifie
           most
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ
             ,
          
           Suppose
           it
           that
           a
           people
           have
           such
           a
           
             Power
          
           and
           
             Right
             ,
          
           to
           choose
           their
           own
           Ministers
           ;
           yet
           having
           once
           chosen
           them
           ,
           and
           God
           by
           giving
           a
           blessing
           to
           their
           Ministery
           ,
           having
           ratified
           and
           confirmed
           that
           choice
           ,
           evidencing
           that
           they
           are
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             God
             to
             
             them
             ;
          
           whether
           may
           they
           now
           upon
           your
           pretext
           of
           
             greater
             Edification
             ,
          
           take
           a
           liberty
           to
           themselves
           to
           chose
           new
           ones
           ,
           
             toties
             quoties
             ,
          
           as
           oft
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           
           and
           to
           run
           from
           one
           to
           another
           :
           This
           the
           moderate
           Authour
           of
           the
           late
           
             Irenicon
             ,
          
           will
           by
           no
           meanes
           allow
           ,
           but
           condemns
           as
           the
           direct
           way
           to
           bring
           in
           all
           kinde
           of
           disorder
           and
           confusion
           into
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           I
           think
           none
           ,
           who
           are
           impartially
           judicious
           ,
           but
           will
           therein
           subscribe
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           As
           Ministers
           are
           hereby
           injured
           ,
           
           so
           
             Churches
             .
          
           The
           Churches
           from
           which
           this
           Separation
           is
           made
           ,
           though
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           hereby
           they
           are
           
             Shamed
             ,
             Contemned
             ,
             Condemned
             ,
             Disquited
             ,
             Hindred
             ,
             Indangered
             .
          
           And
           If
           this
           be
           not
           an
           
             Act
             of
             high
             Injustice
             ,
          
           let
           any
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           are
           interested
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           it
           ,
           speak
           .
        
         
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           
           it
           is
           not
           agreeable
           to
           that
           
             Breviate
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
          
           the
           Rule
           of
           common
           equity
           and
           justice
           ,
           layed
           down
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Matt.
             7.
             12.
             
             Whatsoever
             yee
             would
             that
             men
             should
             doe
             unto
             you
             ,
             doe
             yee
             even
             so
             to
             them
             .
          
           What
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           what
           
             Churches
          
           would
           willingly
           have
           such
           measure
           meated
           to
           themselves
           ?
           And
           if
           not
           so
           ,
           let
           them
           see
           with
           what
           pretext
           of
           equity
           and
           justice
           they
           can
           offer
           it
           unto
           others
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           there
           will
           be
           found
           some
           
             Figleaves
          
           to
           cover
           the
           nakednesse
           of
           this
           practice
           .
           But
           they
           are
           such
           as
           will
           soon
           be
           blowen
           away
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           alledged
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           kingdom
           at
           present
           there
           is
           no
           
             way
          
           laid
           forth
           for
           the
           .
           
           Churches
           to
           walk
           in
           .
           And
           then
           why
           may
           not
           they
           take
           liberty
           to
           set
           up
           their
           
             Way
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           others
           theirs
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           Now
           truly
           so
           it
           was
           in
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           when
           there
           was
           no
           
             King
          
           there
           ,
           every
           one
           did
           that
           which
           was
           good
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           .
           So
           they
           did
           ;
           but
           whether
           they
           should
           so
           have
           done
           or
           no
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           question
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           no
           question
           .
           )
           And
           so
           it
           hath
           been
           in
           this
           intermysticall
           season
           ,
           this
           unhappie
           
             Interregnum
          
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Multitudes
           have
           taken
           a
           
             licence
          
           to
           do
           what
           seemed
           them
           good
           ,
           broaching
           of
           new
           
             Doctrines
             ,
          
           
           and
           setting
           up
           of
           new
           
             wayes
             .
          
           But
           
             quo
             jure
             ,
          
           by
           what
           right
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           warrant
           they
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           make
           answer
           ;
           for
           I
           cannot
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           this
           unhappie
           
             Anarchie
             ,
          
           no
           
             Church-Government
             ,
          
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           been
           the
           occasion
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           but
           a
           just
           ground
           or
           warrant
           for
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           ;
           not
           for
           Separation
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           
           In
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Churches
           
             frame
          
           and
           fabrick
           hath
           not
           been
           hereby
           dissolved
           and
           taken
           down
           .
           The
           
             Church-work
          
           which
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           in
           hand
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           is
           not
           
             new
             b●●lding
          
           but
           
             repairing
             .
          
           No
           just
           reason
           why
           the
           Inhabitants
           should
           forsake
           the
           house
           for
           that
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           But
           suppose
           the
           Church
           hath
           not
           her
           
             way
          
           as
           yet
           
             laid
          
           out
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           she
           hath
           been
           all
           this
           while
           
             seeking
          
           it
           out
           .
           Now
           for
           any
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           withdraw
           and
           separate
           themselves
           from
           her
           is
           an
           advantage
           
             taken
             ,
          
           not
           
             given
             .
          
           The
           story
           tells
           us
           of
           
             Ezra
             ,
             Ezr.
          
           
           8.
           how
           that
           he
           with
           his
           company
           in
           their
           return
           from
           
             Babylon
          
           to
           
             Jerusalem
          
           celebrated
           a
           Fast
           at
           the
           River
           
             Ahavah
             ,
          
           setting
           themselves
           in
           a
           solemn
           manner
           to
           
             seek
             of
             God
             a
             right
             way
             ,
             for
             themselves
             and
             theirs
             .
          
           Now
           whilest
           they
           were
           at
           their
           prayers
           ,
           should
           a
           party
           have
           broke
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           upon
           pretext
           of
           a
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           what
           they
           were
           seeking
           for
           ,
           whether
           this
           had
           been
           a
           warrantable
           separation
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           dare
           put
           it
           to
           them
           who
           take
           up
           this
           plea
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           But
           neither
           (
           in
           the
           third
           place
           )
           can
           it
           truly
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           so
           wholly
           destitute
           of
           a
           
             way
          
           to
           walk
           in
           ,
           whether
           for
           
             Worship
             ,
          
           or
           
             Government
             .
          
           The
           former
           of
           which
           is
           (
           and
           for
           some
           good
           time
           hath
           been
           )
           fully
           agreed
           upon
           .
           The
           latter
           how
           ever
           not
           fully
           compleated
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           for
           substance
           both
           determined
           ,
           and
           held
           forth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           But
           it
           is
           not
           held
           forth
           as
           
             jure
             divino
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I.
           Suppose
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           held
           forth
           as
           not
           
             jure
             divino
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Though
           it
           be
           not
           held
           forth
           as
           [
           
             the
             ]
             Government
          
           expresly
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           held
           forth
           as
           
             that
             Government
             ,
          
           which
           is
           conceived
           to
           be
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           .
           
           Otherwise
           it
           should
           not
           come
           up
           to
           the
           
             National
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
           But
           your
           own
           practise
           will
           shortly
           justifie
           ours
           .
           You
           intend
           a
           
             separation
          
           in
           your
           Churches
           ,
           and
           what
           do
           we
           more
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           A
           Separation
           
             in
          
           a
           Church
           by
           
             purging
          
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           not
           justifie
           a
           Separation
           
             from
          
           a
           Church
           by
           
             departing
          
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Neither
           will
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           because
           we
           purge
           our
           own
           
             floors
             ,
          
           therefore
           others
           (
           strangers
           )
           may
           come
           and
           set
           their
           
             fans
          
           on
           work
           in
           them
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Nor
           yet
           will
           a
           Separation
           which
           is
           
             orderly
          
           and
           
             regular
             ,
          
           justifie
           that
           which
           is
           
             disorderly
          
           and
           
             irregular
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           suppose
           this
           our
           
             separation
          
           be
           
             tolerated
             by
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Ans.
          
           Suppose
           it
           (
           which
           yet
           for
           my
           own
           part
           I
           cannot
           suppose
           )
           ,
           yet
           will
           not
           that
           make
           it
           warrantable
           .
           In
           as
           much
           (
           first
           )
           as
           
             Toleration
          
           is
           properly
           of
           evil
           .
           
             Thou
             toleratest
             that
             woman
          
           Jezabel
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           2.
           20.
           
           However
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           
             Toleration
          
           doth
           not
           change
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           leaveth
           it
           as
           it
           findeth
           it
           .
           Much
           lesse
           (
           in
           the
           third
           place
           )
           will
           a
           Toleration
           for
           the
           future
           justifie
           a
           precedent
           act
           done
           before
           tha●
           Toleration
           .
        
         
           Such
           and
           the
           like
           Allegations
           I
           might
           reckon
           up
           many
           .
           But
           they
           are
           but
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           
             fig
             leaves
             ,
          
           though
           the
           best
           covers
           that
           can
           be
           found
           yet
           not
           sufficient
           to
           bide
           the
           
             injustice
          
           of
           this
           way
           .
        
         
           Much
           lesse
           the
           
             rashnesse
          
           of
           it
           .
           
           That
           is
           the
           last
           particular
           ,
           which
           if
           this
           practice
           of
           
             new
             Separation
          
           cannot
           be
           acquitted
           from
           ,
           this
           alone
           will
           be
           enough
           to
           render
           it
           an
           
             unwarrantable
          
           Separation
           ,
           and
           consequently
           a
           
             Schism
             .
          
           Now
           whether
           so
           or
           no
           ,
           will
           soon
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           either
           the
           
             ground
             ,
          
           or
           
             manner
          
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           For
           the
           
             ground
             ,
          
           what
           ever
           can
           be
           pretended
           there
           will
           be
           sound
           none
           sufficient
           to
           bear
           it
           out
           .
           Suppose
           some
           
             just
             grievances
          
           may
           be
           found
           amongst
           us
           .
           Yet
           are
           they
           
             tolerable
             ?
          
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           is
           
             Separation
          
           upon
           this
           ground
           
             intolerable
             ,
             unwarrantable
             .
          
           In
           as
           much
           as
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           upon
           a
           very
           great
           and
           
             weighty
             cause
             ,
          
           and
           that
           where
           there
           is
           
             no
             remedy
             .
          
           
           Suppose
           there
           be
           some
           ,
           nay
           many
           just
           
             scandals
          
           amongst
           us
           by
           reason
           of
           corruption
           in
           
             manners
             .
          
           Yet
           is
           not
           this
           neither
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           
             Separation
          
           from
           a
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           
             purity
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             ,
          
           with
           some
           
             power
             of
             godlinesse
          
           to
           be
           found
           .
           So
           as
           should
           it
           be
           granted
           that
           there
           is
           a
           cause
           ,
           and
           that
           cause
           weighty
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           so
           weighty
           as
           to
           turn
           the
           scale
           for
           
             Separation
             .
          
           Surely
           ,
           how
           weighty
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           pretended
           to
           be
           ,
           yet
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           not
           so
           weighty
           as
           that
           which
           the
           
             Brownists
          
           had
           to
           plead
           for
           their
           
             Separation
             ,
          
           most
           of
           those
           blocks
           which
           they
           stumbled
           at
           ,
           being
           now
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           theirs
           was
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           universally
           censured
           by
           all
           
             but
          
           themselves
           for
           a
           
             rash
          
           Separation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Neither
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           will
           it
           be
           found
           to
           be
           so
           weighty
           as
           to
           weigh
           down
           ,
           as
           to
           justifie
           
             Schism
             .
          
           This
           being
           the
           weightier
           and
           greater
           evil
           of
           the
           two
           .
           This
           was
           
             Augustines
          
           Argument
           (
           as
           I
           told
           you
           )
           against
           the
           
             Donatists
             :
          
           And
           we
           may
           as
           truly
           take
           it
           up
           in
           this
           case
           .
           Though
           
             Toleration
          
           of
           some
           unwarrantable
           mixtures
           in
           a
           Church
           be
           an
           evil
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           so
           great
           an
           evil
           as
           
             Separation
          
           upon
           that
           ground
           .
           
           Put
           them
           into
           the
           ballance
           together
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           this
           preponderates
           ,
           and
           weighs
           down
           that
           .
           
           And
           ,
           if
           so
           ,
           needs
           must
           this
           be
           an
           
             unadvised
          
           Separation
           .
        
         
           
             Vnadvised
             .
          
           So
           it
           must
           be
           concluded
           to
           be
           in
           the
           
             Leaders
          
           (
           how
           advised
           soever
           in
           other
           things
           )
           ,
           much
           more
           in
           many
           of
           the
           
             followers
          
           who
           are
           carried
           away
           upon
           very
           light
           and
           sleight
           grounds
           .
           Instance
           in
           two
           or
           three
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             worthinesse
          
           of
           some
           of
           the
           persons
           who
           are
           
             leading-men
             ,
          
           going
           before
           them
           in
           this
           cause
           .
           Is
           it
           likely
           that
           such
           men
           should
           be
           deceived
           ?
        
         
           
             Ans.
          
           
           And
           what
           (
           I
           pray
           you
           )
           were
           
             Peter
          
           and
           
             Barnabas
             ?
          
           Were
           not
           they
           worthy
           men
           ?
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           we
           finde
           them
           taken
           in
           this
           snare
           ,
           guilty
           of
           an
           
             unwarrantable
             separation
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           
             this
             way
             prospers
             .
          
           Many
           come
           into
           it
           daily
           .
        
         
           
             Ans.
          
           
           And
           did
           not
           
             Arianism
          
           so
           ?
           Though
           a
           damnable
           
             Heresie
             ,
          
           yet
           how
           did
           it
           flie
           like
           lightning
           ?
           over-spreading
           the
           world
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           breaking
           in
           like
           a
           Land
           flood
           ,
           
           carrying
           all
           afore
           it
           .
           And
           do
           not
           many
           Errors
           ,
           acknowledged
           Errors
           ,
           the
           like
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           at
           this
           day
           ?
           And
           yet
           never
           the
           better
           to
           be
           liked
           for
           that
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           here
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           
             strictnesse
             ,
          
           holy
           strictnesse
           in
           this
           way
           .
        
         
           
             Ans.
          
           And
           was
           there
           not
           so
           in
           most
           of
           those
           first
           ,
           and
           famous
           
             Schisms
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           The
           
             Novatians
             ,
             Audians
             ,
             Donatists
             ,
             Luciferians
             ,
          
           all
           strict
           in
           their
           
             way
             :
          
           strict
           in
           their
           
             personal
             walkings
             ;
          
           strict
           in
           their
           
             Church-Order
             ;
          
           in
           all
           likelihood
           more
           strict
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Churches
           which
           they
           separated
           from
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           ,
           
           that
           we
           should
           meet
           with
           extraordinary
           strictnesse
           in
           a
           
             right-hand
          
           Error
           .
           But
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           too
           great
           a
           strictnesse
           .
           Whether
           the
           
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           be
           not
           in
           this
           way
           made
           narrower
           then
           ever
           Christ
           made
           it
           ,
           
           or
           his
           Apostles
           left
           it
           .
           Such
           weak
           grounds
           they
           are
           which
           multitudes
           are
           carried
           away
           with
           .
           Now
           needs
           must
           this
           be
           in
           them
           a
           
             rash
          
           and
           
             unadvised
             Separation
          
           who
           have
           no
           better
           principles
           to
           bottom
           their
           practise
           upon
           then
           these
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           consider
           the
           
             manner
          
           of
           it
           .
           And
           here
           we
           shall
           finde
           some
           no
           small
           aggravations
           of
           this
           unadvisednesse
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           in
           the
           
             leaders
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             followers
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           
             separating
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
          
           in
           a
           time
           of
           
             Reformation
             .
          
           That
           hath
           been
           the
           practise
           here
           ,
           and
           I
           presume
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           same
           in
           many
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           Whilest
           
             publike
             Authority
          
           hath
           been
           at
           
           work
           to
           finde
           out
           
             Gods
             way
             ,
          
           private
           persons
           have
           taken
           the
           advantage
           to
           set
           up
           their
           own
           .
           Whilest
           the
           one
           hath
           been
           
             reforming
             ,
          
           the
           other
           instead
           of
           joyning
           with
           them
           to
           strengthen
           their
           hands
           ,
           have
           been
           withdrawing
           ,
           and
           
             separating
          
           themselves
           and
           others
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           ?
           
           
             Separate
             from
             a
             reforming
             Church
             ?
          
           A
           Church
           that
           profess●th
           so
           much
           willingnesse
           ,
           and
           readinesse
           in
           every
           thing
           to
           be
           conformed
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Word
           ?
           Brethren
           ,
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           in
           this
           circumstance
           then
           happily
           some
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           are
           aware
           of
           .
           When
           God
           is
           
             coming
             towards
          
           a
           Church
           ,
           then
           to
           
             run
             away
          
           from
           it
           ?
           When
           God
           is
           
             turning
             his
             face
          
           towards
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           
             turn
             our
             backs
          
           upon
           it
           ?
           When
           God
           is
           
             building
             it
             up
             ,
          
           then
           to
           be
           active
           in
           
             pulling
             it
             down
             ?
          
           This
           is
           a
           sad
           thing
           ,
           and
           surely
           if
           rightly
           apprehended
           ,
           must
           sit
           sad
           upon
           the
           spirits
           of
           some
           .
        
         
           Had
           it
           been
           some
           yeers
           since
           ,
           when
           God
           seemed
           to
           have
           been
           about
           to
           
             depart
          
           from
           us
           ,
           when
           
             Innovations
             ,
          
           and
           
             Corruptions
          
           were
           breaking
           in
           upon
           us
           ,
           then
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           then
           to
           forsake
           the
           Church
           (
           however
           I
           d●re
           not
           a
           vouch
           it
           for
           a
           work
           so
           transcendently
           meritorious
           as
           some
           conceive
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           )
           I
           grant
           it
           tolerable
           .
           But
           now
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           now
           that
           (
           as
           themselves
           conceive
           of
           it
           )
           the
           Church
           is
           
             coming
             up
             out
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
          
           now
           that
           she
           begins
           to
           
             boyl
             out
             her
             scum
             ,
          
           now
           that
           she
           begins
           to
           be
           more
           refined
           ,
           and
           reformed
           ,
           now
           to
           forsake
           her
           ,
           truely
           this
           is
           no
           small
           aggravation
           to
           this
           desertion
           .
        
         
           For
           
             Marriners
          
           at
           Sea
           to
           forsake
           their
           ship
           when
           she
           is
           ready
           to
           sink
           ,
           (
           though
           possibly
           it
           may
           be
           an
           Error
           and
           over-sight
           in
           them
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           yet
           )
           it
           is
           pardonable
           .
           But
           if
           the
           ship
           shall
           begin
           to
           rise
           and
           float
           again
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           see
           apparant
           hopes
           ,
           that
           with
           a
           little
           pumping
           and
           baling
           she
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           now
           to
           leave
           her
           ,
           (
           much
           more
           to
           cut
           holes
           in
           her
           sides
           )
           their
           owners
           will
           give
           them
           little
           thanks
           for
           it
           .
           Some
           yeers
           since
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           amongst
           us
           seemed
           to
           be
           in
           a
           
             sinking
             condition
             .
          
           Then
           to
           leave
           her
           might
           be
           pardonable
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           now
           that
           thorow
           the
           mercy
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           she
           begins
           to
           be
           somewhat
           floatsome
           ,
           and
           boyant
           ,
           so
           as
           a
           little
           industry
           and
           labour
           in
           the
           pumping
           and
           
             purging
          
           may
           free
           her
           and
           save
           her
           ,
           shall
           we
           now
           desert
           her
           ?
           (
           that
           I
           do
           not
           say
           cut
           holes
           in
           her
           sides
           )
           .
           
           Surely
           ,
           surely
           ,
           never
           was
           
             Separation
          
           from
           this
           Church
           so
           unwarrantable
           as
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           :
           warrantable
           it
           never
           was
           since
           she
           was
           a
           true
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           last
           age
           an
           Error
           it
           was
           ,
           a
           
             Schism
             ;
          
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           Mr.
           
           
             Aynsworth
             's
          
           more
           rigid
           ,
           but
           Mr.
           
           
             Robinsons
          
           more
           moderate
           Separation
           .
           So
           accounted
           and
           censured
           at
           all
           hands
           .
           Surely
           then
           at
           this
           day
           it
           cannot
           be
           warrantable
           .
           Make
           the
           fairest
           of
           it
           ,
           an
           
             unadvised
          
           Separation
           it
           is
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
             Vnadvised
             ,
          
           being
           (
           as
           is
           charitably
           conceived
           )
           undertaken
           without
           due
           regard
           to
           ,
           and
           consideration
           of
           the
           
             consequences
          
           following
           upon
           it
           ,
           whether
           
             Civil
             ,
          
           or
           
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
          
           both
           which
           upon
           experience
           are
           sound
           to
           be
           very
           sad
           .
           In
           the
           
             Civil
             state
             ,
          
           how
           many
           
             divisions
          
           and
           
             fractions
          
           have
           broke
           in
           at
           this
           door
           ?
           Even
           to
           the
           dividing
           and
           breaking
           the
           nearest
           relations
           ,
           betwixt
           
             Masters
          
           and
           
             Servants
             ,
             Parents
          
           and
           
             Children
             ,
             Husbands
          
           and
           
             Wives
             .
          
           In
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             state
             ,
          
           in
           the
           businesse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           what
           a
           stop
           ,
           what
           a
           hinderance
           hath
           this
           been
           ?
           The
           Churches
           sayls
           were
           filled
           with
           a
           fair
           gale
           for
           
             Reformation
             ,
          
           but
           this
           
             Remora
          
           how
           hath
           it
           stayed
           her
           course
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           what
           an
           in-let
           hath
           it
           been
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           pernicious
           
             Errors
          
           and
           
             Heresies
             ,
          
           wherewith
           this
           Land
           at
           this
           day
           is
           annoyed
           as
           much
           as
           
             Egypt
          
           ever
           was
           with
           
             Lice
             ,
          
           or
           
             Flies
             ?
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
           To
           these
           I
           might
           adde
           the
           apparent
           unadvisednesse
           in
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           
             followers
          
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           cannot
           say
           that
           ever
           I
           yet
           knew
           any
           that
           came
           to
           advise
           and
           consult
           with
           their
           own
           
             Ministers
          
           (
           though
           Orthodox
           and
           pious
           )
           about
           the
           warrantablenesse
           of
           withdrawing
           from
           them
           and
           their
           Ministery
           ,
           before
           such
           time
           as
           they
           were
           actually
           alienated
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           engaged
           against
           them
           .
           Now
           whether
           this
           be
           an
           advised
           course
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           dare
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           world
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           have
           heard
           this
           
             Inditement
          
           traversed
           with
           as
           much
           brevity
           as
           conveniently
           might
           be
           .
           The
           issue
           of
           it
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           .
           
             If
             there
             be
             amongst
             us
             a
             Separation
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             voluntary
             and
             unwarrantable
             ,
          
           (
           which
           I
           suppose
           the
           evidences
           given
           in
           have
           sufficiently
           evicted
           )
           then
           must
           we
           give
           sentence
           ,
           that
           here
           is
           more
           then
           either
           
             Crimen
             nominis
             ,
          
           or
           
             Nomen
             criminis
             ,
          
           then
           either
           the
           
             Crime
             of
             a
             name
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             Name
             of
             a
             crime
             ,
          
           no
           lesse
           then
           
             a
             Schism
             formally
             and
             properly
             so
             called
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           suffer
           the
           stream
           of
           this
           
             Exhortation
          
           to
           passe
           on
           a
           reach
           or
           two
           further
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           I
           might
           apply
           my self
           and
           this
           truth
           ,
           
           to
           those
           of
           our
           
             Brethren
          
           and
           
             Sisters
             ,
          
           who
           are
           already
           faln
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           this
           inditement
           :
           Intreating
           and
           
             beseeching
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           they
           would
           entertain
           thoughts
           of
           
             returning
          
           back
           again
           by
           the
           way
           by
           which
           they
           are
           gone
           ,
           returning
           to
           the
           
             flocks
          
           from
           which
           they
           have
           strayed
           ,
           to
           communion
           with
           those
           
             Churches
          
           from
           which
           they
           are
           departed
           ,
           not
           persisting
           and
           going
           on
           to
           
             shame
             ,
             contemn
             ,
             condemn
             ,
             disquiet
             ,
             hinder
             ,
             indanger
          
           them
           ,
           as
           
           by
           this
           their
           practise
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           must
           do
           .
           But
           I
           have
           little
           heart
           to
           spend
           my
           
             tongue
          
           in
           speaking
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           lesse
           heart
           to
           lend
           an
           
             ear
          
           to
           hear
           what
           is
           spoken
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           me
           direct
           my
           speech
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           that
        
         
           1.
           
           
           By
           way
           of
           
             Caveat
             .
          
           Take
           you
           heed
           that
           you
           be
           not
           involved
           in
           the
           same
           guilt
           ,
           
           and
           that
           whether
           as
           
             Principals
          
           or
           
             Accessories
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           
             Principals
             .
          
           Such
           I
           must
           conclude
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           who
           deserting
           the
           Church
           wherein
           they
           have
           been
           
             begotten
          
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           
             nourished
          
           and
           brought
           up
           for
           God
           ,
           shall
           joyn
           themselves
           to
           any
           of
           these
           
             separated
             bodies
             ,
          
           holding
           communion
           with
           them
           in
           a
           separated
           way
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           As
           
             Accessories
             .
          
           Such
           may
           
             Magistrates
          
           be
           by
           their
           
             Toleration
             ,
          
           and
           
             connivence
             .
          
           If
           they
           shall
           not
           improve
           their
           
             Authority
          
           which
           God
           hath
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           for
           the
           
             staying
          
           of
           the
           course
           of
           so
           great
           an
           evil
           .
           
           Much
           more
           if
           they
           shall
           improve
           it
           to
           the
           
             abetting
          
           and
           
             countenancing
          
           of
           it
           :
           then
           which
           they
           cannot
           lightly
           do
           a
           greater
           disservice
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           noted
           by
           
             Augustine
          
           of
           
             Julian
          
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           (
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           )
           and
           ,
           that
           as
           none
           of
           his
           best
           acts
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           and
           he
           alone
           of
           all
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           favored
           the
           
             Donatists
          
           (
           those
           famous
           Schismaticks
           )
           indulging
           them
           their
           liberty
           ,
           restoring
           to
           them
           their
           
             Basilicas
             ,
          
           their
           
             Cathedral
             meeting
             places
             ,
          
           which
           before
           had
           been
           sequestred
           ,
           and
           confiscated
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           out
           of
           any
           
             love
          
           that
           he
           bare
           to
           their
           way
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           an
           
             envy
          
           which
           he
           bare
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           such
           may
           
             Ministers
          
           be
           .
           Not
           onely
           by
           being
           
             active
          
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           (
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           some
           of
           that
           coat
           still
           are
           .
           
           It
           was
           
             Jeromes
          
           observation
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           his
           reading
           he
           could
           never
           finde
           the
           Church
           rent
           by
           any
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           but
           still
           the
           
             Ministers
          
           had
           a
           cheif
           and
           principal
           hand
           in
           it
           .
           An
           office
           very
           incongruous
           ,
           and
           unsuitable
           to
           our
           office
           .
           God
           hath
           made
           us
           
             Pastors
          
           to
           
             gather
          
           his
           flock
           ,
           not
           to
           
             scatter
          
           it
           .
           Not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           when
           by
           their
           sinful
           
             silence
             ,
          
           their
           politike
           
             reservednesse
             ,
          
           their
           not
           appearing
           against
           it
           ,
           they
           shall
           suffer
           so
           great
           an
           evil
           to
           grow
           to
           an
           head
           .
           Which
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           out
           of
           what
           ever
           respects
           they
           bear
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           any
           that
           are
           ingaged
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           appear
           for
           it
           .
           
             Paul
          
           wanted
           no
           true
           affection
           unto
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           when
           he
           saw
           him
           faln
           in●o
           that
           unwarrantable
           
             Separation
             ,
          
           he
           would
           not
           forbear
           him
           .
           No
           ,
           he
           
             withstands
             him
             to
             the
             face
             ,
          
           Gal.
           2.
           11.
           
           
             Reproving
             him
             openly
             ,
          
           Verse
           14.
           
           And
           this
           he
           did
           not
           
             fainedly
             ,
          
           and
           in
           shew
           onely
           ;
           (
           as
           
             Jero●●
          
           
           construes
           that
           phrase
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           [
           
             to
             his
             face
          
           ]
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           a
           packt
           businesse
           betwixt
           
             Peter
          
           and
           him
           ,
           for
           which
           misconstruction
           he
           is
           justly
           taken
           up
           by
           
             Augustine
          
           )
           but
           
             seriously
          
           and
           
             ex
             animo
             ;
          
           so
           the
           next
           words
           declare
           it
           ,
           [
           
             For
             he
             was
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
          
           Verse
           12.
           ]
        
         
           Such
           may
           
             Husbands
          
           be
           by
           permitting
           their
           
             Wives
          
           (
           so
           far
           as
           they
           can
           hinder
           it
           )
           to
           joyn
           where
           themselves
           will
           not
           ,
           dare
           not
           .
           Such
           may
           
             Parents
             ,
          
           and
           
             Masters
             of
             Families
          
           be
           by
           permitting
           
             Children
          
           and
           
             Servants
          
           to
           ingage
           in
           such
           unwarrantable
           wayes
           ,
           whilest
           they
           are
           under
           their
           tuition
           .
           And
           such
           may
           
             private
             persons
          
           be
           not
           onely
           by
           yeelding
           
             maintenance
             ,
          
           or
           
             countenance
             ;
          
           but
           even
           by
           affording
           their
           
             presence
          
           in
           an
           ordinary
           and
           constant
           way
           at
           such
           meetings
           ,
           whereby
           the
           open
           profession
           and
           practise
           of
           
             Separation
             ,
          
           there
           is
           a
           flag
           of
           defiance
           held
           forth
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           
           Now
           then
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           take
           we
           heed
           every
           of
           us
           how
           we
           intangle
           our selves
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           this
           Evil
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           do
           what
           we
           may
           for
           the
           
             healing
          
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           
             preventing
          
           of
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           What
           shall
           we
           do
           ?
        
         
           
             Ans.
          
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           multiply
           
             directions
          
           for
           either
           ,
           having
           ever
           been
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           that
           famous
           
             Physition
             ,
          
           who
           never
           approves
           those
           
             operosas
             compositiones
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           such
           
             medicines
          
           as
           are
           compounded
           of
           too
           many
           several
           
             ingredients
             :
          
           Besides
           ,
           
           it
           is
           a
           work
           which
           my self
           have
           some
           time
           since
           done
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           in
           shewing
           you
           how
           
             Israels
             breaches
          
           might
           be
           healed
           .
           And
           since
           that
           ,
           I
           finde
           it
           done
           more
           amply
           by
           some
           other
           hands
           .
        
         
           Take
           a
           word
           or
           two
           for
           each
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           What
           shall
           be
           done
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           for
           the
           healing
           of
           this
           Division
           ,
           this
           Separation
           .
        
         
           
             Ans.
          
           Here
           I
           shall
           not
           meddle
           with
           what
           
             civil
             restrictions
          
           may
           be
           conceived
           to
           be
           necessary
           or
           expedient
           in
           such
           a
           case
           .
           
           I
           know
           what
           
             Imperial
             laws
          
           were
           made
           by
           the
           good
           Emperour
           
             Theodosius
             ,
          
           and
           others
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           the
           Schism
           of
           the
           
             Donatists
             .
          
           But
           these
           I
           shall
           leave
           to
           wise
           and
           Religious
           
             Authority
             ,
          
           
           which
           I
           shall
           be
           far
           from
           instigating
           to
           any
           wayes
           of
           
             violence
          
           and
           
             rigour
             ,
          
           but
           where
           apparent
           and
           eminent
           necessitie
           is
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           whole
           (
           which
           was
           the
           late
           case
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           )
           in
           which
           case
           that
           may
           be
           
             mercy
             ,
          
           which
           otherwise
           were
           
             cruelty
             :
          
           My
           hopes
           are
           ,
           and
           my
           prayers
           and
           counsels
           shall
           be
           ,
           that
           our
           
             Divisions
          
           may
           be
           healed
           
             in
          
           another
           way
           ,
           a
           way
           of
           
             gentlenesse
          
           and
           
             sweetnesse
             .
          
           For
           that
           end
           follow
           me
           a
           little
           .
        
         
         
           Two
           wayes
           of
           
             Cure
          
           there
           are
           practised
           by
           
             Physitians
             ,
          
           the
           one
           is
           
             Paracelsus
          
           his
           ,
           the
           other
           
             Galens
             ;
          
           the
           former
           to
           cure
           
             similia
             similibus
             ,
             like
             with
             like
             :
          
           the
           other
           ,
           
             contraria
             contrariis
             ,
             one
             contrary
             by
             another
             .
          
           And
           we
           shall
           finde
           them
           both
           useful
           in
           this
           
             Cure
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           former
           ;
           
           here
           is
           a
           
             Division
             ,
          
           a
           
             Seperation
             ,
          
           let
           it
           be
           cured
           by
           a
           
             Division
             ,
          
           by
           a
           
             Separation
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
           
             Cure
             this
             Division
             by
             a
             Division
             .
          
           Thus
           
             Physitians
          
           oft-times
           cure
           bleeding
           at
           the
           nose
           by
           
             Revulsion
             ,
          
           by
           opening
           a
           vein
           in
           another
           part
           of
           the
           body
           :
           A
           
             topical
             remedy
             ,
          
           very
           proper
           for
           this
           
             place
          
           (
           and
           so
           I
           conceive
           for
           many
           other
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           )
           where
           one
           pretended
           ground
           of
           this
           Division
           ,
           is
           the
           
             numerousnesse
             of
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           Now
           let
           there
           be
           a
           
             Division
          
           to
           heal
           this
           
             Division
             :
          
           A
           Division
           which
           may
           be
           
             orderly
          
           to
           heal
           this
           which
           is
           
             disorderly
             :
          
           A
           Division
           warranted
           by
           
             Authority
          
           to
           heal
           this
           which
           is
           made
           
             without
             ,
          
           and
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           And
           (
           secondly
           )
           
             Let
             there
             be
             a
             Seperation
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             this
             Seperation
             .
          
           Thus
           
             Physitians
          
           sometimes
           cure
           
             fluxes
          
           with
           
             Purges
             ,
          
           by
           carrying
           away
           the
           noxious
           and
           peccant
           humour
           ,
           which
           caused
           that
           
             Dysentery
             .
          
           A
           remedy
           very
           proper
           both
           for
           this
           and
           all
           places
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           chief
           pretended
           ground
           of
           this
           
             Schism
          
           it
           is
           out
           
             unwarrantable
             mixtures
             in
             Church
             Communion
             .
          
           Now
           let
           this
           
             Separation
          
           (
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           )
           be
           cured
           by
           a
           
             Separation
             .
          
           This
           Separation
           which
           is
           
             irregular
             ,
          
           let
           it
           be
           healed
           by
           one
           that
           is
           
             regular
             ,
             viz.
          
           by
           a
           due
           
             purging
          
           of
           all
           the
           Congregations
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           making
           a
           due
           
             separation
             ,
             between
             the
             precious
             and
             the
             vile
             ;
          
           that
           so
           such
           may
           not
           be
           received
           to
           Church
           Communion
           ,
           who
           are
           apparantly
           unworthy
           of
           it
           .
           This
           (
           I
           presume
           )
           is
           the
           great
           designe
           of
           all
           the
           Religious
           party
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           at
           this
           day
           .
           And
           truly
           till
           it
           be
           in
           measure
           effected
           ,
           we
           cannot
           expect
           a
           
             healing
          
           of
           our
           Divisions
           :
           And
           therefore
           all
           of
           us
           further
           it
           what
           we
           may
           ;
           onely
           observing
           our
           
             stations
             ,
          
           publike
           persons
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           and
           private
           persons
           in
           theirs
           :
           And
           the
           Lord
           herein
           give
           a
           blessing
           to
           the
           desires
           and
           endeavours
           of
           his
           servants
           .
        
         
           Which
           if
           they
           be
           not
           every
           wayes
           so
           successeful
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           desired
           ,
           yet
           take
           we
           heed
           of
           stumbling
           at
           those
           
             imperfections
             .
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             dispisest
             the
             day
             of
             small
             things
             ?
          
           
           May
           we
           but
           once
           see
           this
           
             Pot
          
           beginning
           to
           
             boyl
             out
             her
             scum
             ,
          
           see
           these
           
             Churches
          
           in
           a
           way
           of
           purging
           themselves
           ,
           let
           us
           acknowledge
           God
           in
           these
           beginnings
           ,
           quietly
           waiting
           upon
           him
           for
           the
           compleating
           and
           perfecting
           of
           his
           own
           work
           in
           his
           own
           way
           and
           time
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           former
           way
           of
           
             cure
             .
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
           The
           later
           is
           to
           cure
           
             one
             contrary
             by
             another
             .
          
           And
           this
           we
           shall
           also
           finde
           proper
           in
           this
           case
           .
           Here
           is
           
             confusion
             ,
          
           and
           how
           shall
           that
           be
           cured
           ,
           but
           by
           
             Order
             ?
          
           Here
           is
           
             Division
             ,
          
           how
           shall
           that
           be
           cured
           but
           by
           
             Vnity
             ?
             viz.
          
           By
           setting
           up
           
             one
             way
          
           for
           the
           Churches
           to
           walk
           in
           .
           For
           this
           we
           have
           a
           promise
           .
           
             I
             will
             give
             them
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             one
             way
             .
          
           This
           God
           will
           do
           for
           his
           people
           .
           
           Pray
           we
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           to
           us
           .
           This
           we
           have
           most
           of
           us
           ingaged
           our selves
           by
           
             Covenant
          
           to
           endeavor
           :
           
             viz.
             To
             bring
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             these
             three
             Kingdoms
             to
             the
             nearest
             conjunction
             and
             uniformity
             in
             Religion
             and
             Government
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           this
           let
           us
           earnestly
           contend
           for
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           but
           
             one
             way
          
           amongst
           us
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           
             Gods
             way
          
           )
           ;
           one
           way
           of
           
             Worship
             ,
          
           and
           one
           way
           of
           
             Government
             .
          
           This
           latter
           (
           
             viz.
             Discipline
          
           )
           it
           is
           the
           
             Churches
             hedge
             ,
          
           which
           is
           of
           use
           (
           as
           for
           other
           ends
           ,
           
           so
           )
           to
           keep
           her
           
             sheep
          
           from
           
             scattering
             .
          
           No
           way
           so
           probable
           to
           heal
           our
           
             divisions
             ,
          
           and
           
             confusions
          
           as
           the
           establishing
           of
           this
           .
           In
           the
           
             second
             dayes
          
           work
           of
           the
           
             Creation
          
           when
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           a
           
             Chaos
             ,
          
           a
           confused
           Masse
           ,
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           mingled
           together
           ,
           
             God
             said
             ,
             Let
             there
             be
             a
             firmament
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Waters
             .
          
           O
           that
           
             Authority
          
           would
           now
           say
           the
           same
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           at
           this
           day
           .
           In
           this
           
             second
             day
             of
             Reformation
          
           what
           a
           
             Chaos
             of
             Confusion
          
           is
           there
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multiplicity
           of
           
             divisions
          
           and
           
             disorders
          
           in
           it
           ?
           O
           that
           Authority
           would
           now
           
             say
          
           (
           and
           not
           
             say
          
           it
           ,
           but
           
             do
          
           it
           ,
           for
           such
           was
           Gods
           
             saying
             ,
             Dei
             dicere
             est
             facere
             ,
             )
             Let
             there
             be
             a
             firmament
             ,
          
           a
           
             Rakiah
          
           (
           as
           the
           Hebrew
           hath
           it
           )
           an
           
             Expansion
             ,
          
           a
           
             Rule
             and
             Order
             ,
          
           which
           may
           spred
           it self
           in
           a
           uniform
           way
           from
           one
           end
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           (
           as
           the
           
             Septuagint
          
           renders
           it
           )
           a
           
             Firmament
             ,
          
           a
           
             Discipline
             firmly
             setled
             and
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           
             want
          
           of
           this
           that
           hath
           
             bred
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           the
           
             establishing
          
           of
           this
           that
           must
           
             heal
          
           our
           present
           ,
           and
           
             prevent
          
           our
           future
           distempers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           That
           is
           the
           second
           〈◊〉
           I
           propounded
           .
           Now
           how
           may
           that
           be
           done
           ?
           
             How
             may
             Schism
             for
             the
             future
             be
             prevented
             ?
          
           Here
           also
           take
           three
           or
           four
           
             Directions
          
           which
           I
           shall
           breifly
           propound
           ,
           and
           so
           take
           leave
           of
           this
           subject
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             lesser
             Divisions
             .
          
           Small
           wedges
           make
           way
           for
           great
           ones
           .
           Small
           
             differences
          
           sometimes
           rise
           to
           
             divisions
             ,
          
           and
           those
           
             divisions
          
           (
           if
           not
           healed
           )
           grow
           up
           to
           
             Schisms
             ,
          
           and
           those
           
             Schisms
          
           run
           out
           into
           
             Heresies
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           (
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           )
           be
           we
           precise
           in
           
             keeping
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ;
          
           not
           leaving
           the
           beaten
           rode
           whether
           for
           
             doctrine
          
           or
           
             practise
             ,
          
           unlesse
           upon
           clear
           evidences
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           
             Be
             not
             over-affected
             with
             novelties
             ,
             new
             Truths
             ,
          
           whether
           such
           
           onely
           in
           
             appearance
             ,
          
           or
           in
           
             reality
             .
          
           Of
           the
           latter
           sort
           (
           what
           ever
           noise
           there
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           about
           them
           )
           few
           there
           are
           which
           this
           present
           age
           hath
           yet
           brought
           forth
           .
           As
           for
           those
           
             new
             Lights
          
           which
           have
           set
           this
           Kingdom
           on
           fire
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           are
           no
           other
           then
           what
           have
           been
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           
             dark
             Lanthorns
          
           of
           former
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
          
           and
           
             Sectaries
             .
          
           Take
           we
           heed
           of
           having
           our
           
             eyes
             daz●led
          
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           
             following
          
           af●er
           them
           ,
           least
           they
           prove
           (
           as
           many
           of
           them
           already
           have
           done
           )
           to
           be
           no
           other
           but
           
             ignes
             fatui
             ,
             false
             fires
             ,
          
           useful
           onely
           to
           mislead
           those
           that
           will
           run
           after
           them
           .
           Not
           that
           Christians
           should
           shut
           their
           eyes
           against
           any
           truth
           ,
           which
           with
           good
           and
           clear
           evidence
           is
           held
           forth
           unto
           them
           .
           
             Truth
          
           is
           
             lovely
             ,
          
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           imbraced
           in
           what
           ever
           
             dresse
          
           she
           cometh
           ,
           whether
           
             now
          
           or
           
             old
             .
          
           As
           not
           
             antiquity
             ,
          
           so
           neither
           should
           
             novelty
          
           be
           any
           prejudice
           to
           
             verity
             .
          
           Onely
           take
           heed
           least
           whilest
           we
           over-affect
           the
           one
           ,
           we
           be
           mistaken
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             Scandals
             .
          
           Whether
           of
           
             Giving
             ,
          
           or
           
             Receiving
             .
          
           Of
           
             Giving
             ,
          
           to
           drive
           off
           others
           .
           Of
           
             Receiving
             ,
          
           to
           set
           off
           our selves
           .
           The
           former
           
             will
          
           come
           ,
           
             must
          
           come
           .
           But
           ,
           
             Wo
             be
             to
             the
             man
             by
             whom
             they
             do
             come
             .
          
           
           And
           therefore
           have
           a
           care
           every
           of
           us
           to
           demean
           our selves
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           
             personal
             walkings
          
           inoffensively
           ,
           and
           that
           towards
           all
           .
           
             Give
             none
             offence
             ,
             neither
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           And
           being
           wary
           not
           to
           
             give
             ,
          
           
           be
           not
           ready
           to
           
             receive
             .
             Doubtful
             matters
          
           still
           construe
           them
           in
           the
           better
           part
           .
           So
           doth
           
             Charity
             .
             It
             beleeveth
             all
             things
             ,
             hopeth
             all
             things
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           
             credible
             ,
          
           if
           
             possible
             .
          
           Not
           looking
           upon
           the
           
             infirmities
             of
             Brethren
             ,
          
           or
           
             blemishes
             of
             Churches
          
           thorow
           multiplying
           ,
           or
           magnifying
           Glasses
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           them
           more
           ,
           or
           greater
           then
           they
           are
           .
           But
           (
           so
           far
           as
           may
           be
           without
           sin
           )
           
             hide
          
           them
           ,
           
             cover
          
           them
           .
           With
           
             Shem
          
           and
           
             Japhet
          
           go
           backwards
           ,
           and
           cast
           a
           garment
           upon
           this
           nakednesse
           .
           
           Cursed
           
             Cham
          
           he
           espies
           the
           nakednesse
           of
           his
           
             father
             ,
          
           and
           makes
           sport
           with
           it
           .
           Let
           not
           Christians
           dare
           to
           do
           the
           like
           by
           the
           nakednesse
           of
           their
           
             mother
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
           In
           the
           fourth
           place
           .
           
             Labor
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             God
             in
             our
             Congregations
             .
          
           There
           he
           is
           ,
           
             dwelling
             betwixt
             the
             Cherubins
             ,
             walking
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             golden
             Candlesticks
             ,
          
           manifesting
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           grace
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           by
           a
           lively
           concurrence
           ,
           and
           effectual
           operation
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           .
           If
           we
           see
           him
           not
           ,
           suspect
           our selves
           least
           the
           
             God
             of
             this
             world
             have
             blinded
             our
             eyes
          
           with
           prejudice
           or
           unbeleef
           .
           Certainly
           some
           
             vail
             ,
          
           some
           film
           or
           other
           there
           is
           
           over
           our
           eyes
           .
           
           Now
           if
           he
           be
           here
           ,
           how
           dare
           any
           withdraw
           ?
           When
           
             Jacob
          
           apprehended
           God
           present
           with
           him
           at
           
             Bethel
             ,
             (
             surely
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             this
             place
          
           )
           he
           sets
           up
           his
           
             pillar
          
           there
           .
           Are
           we
           convinced
           that
           God
           is
           present
           in
           our
           Congregations
           ?
           Have
           we
           our selves
           had
           some
           clear
           and
           comfortable
           visions
           of
           God
           there
           ?
           Have
           we
           met
           with
           him
           ,
           had
           communion
           with
           him
           in
           his
           
             Word
          
           and
           
             Sacraments
          
           there
           ?
           Why
           do
           we
           not
           set
           up
           our
           
             pillar
          
           here
           ?
           How
           dare
           any
           forsake
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           not
           forsaken
           ?
        
         
           True
           ,
           were
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             God
             of
          
           Israel
           
             were
             gone
             up
             from
             the
             Cherub
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             the
             threshold
             of
             the
             house
             ,
          
           (
           as
           
             Ezekiel
          
           saw
           it
           in
           his
           vision
           )
           that
           God
           should
           make
           it
           manifest
           by
           clear
           evidences
           ,
           that
           he
           were
           about
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           and
           depart
           from
           his
           Church
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           then
           for
           us
           also
           to
           entertain
           thoughts
           of
           withdrawing
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           some
           plea
           for
           it
           .
           But
           so
           long
           as
           he
           
             dwels
             betwixt
             the
             Chorubias
             ,
          
           manifesting
           his
           presence
           amongst
           us
           in
           a
           constant
           way
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           gracious
           manner
           ,
           
           so
           as
           we
           may
           
             with
             open
             face
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           )
           
             behold
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
          
           (
           the
           glasse
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             )
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           In
           this
           case
           for
           us
           to
           withdraw
           communion
           with
           them
           ,
           with
           whom
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           hold
           so
           gracious
           a
           communion
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           answer
           it
           ?
           But
           I
           hasten
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
           In
           the
           fifth
           place
           .
           
             Take
             heed
          
           (
           of
           what
           I
           touched
           upon
           before
           )
           
             of
             despising
             the
             day
             of
             smal
             things
             .
          
           What
           if
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           
             second
             Temple
          
           be
           not
           so
           large
           ,
           so
           august
           and
           stately
           as
           the
           former
           was
           ?
           What
           if
           the
           
             present
             Reformation
          
           do
           in
           some
           things
           fall
           short
           of
           the
           
             patern
             ,
          
           and
           of
           what
           was
           expected
           and
           hoped
           for
           ?
           Yet
           be
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           be
           not
           discontented
           with
           these
           weak
           beginnings
           ,
           
           be
           not
           distasted
           with
           these
           imperfections
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           cast
           of
           all
           because
           we
           have
           not
           what
           we
           would
           have
           .
           So
           indeed
           do
           
             children
             ,
          
           but
           so
           let
           not
           
             Gods
             children
          
           do
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           content
           with
           ,
           and
           thankful
           for
           their
           
             fathers
             dispensation
             ,
          
           though
           their
           portion
           be
           not
           so
           large
           as
           themselves
           could
           have
           wished
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             having
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             in
             admiration
             .
          
           This
           it
           was
           which
           occasioned
           all
           these
           
             Divisions
          
           in
           this
           Church
           of
           
             Corinth
             ,
          
           they
           had
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           in
           admiration
           ;
           being
           taken
           with
           the
           gifts
           and
           parts
           of
           their
           
             Teachers
             ,
          
           some
           addicted
           themselves
           to
           one
           ,
           others
           to
           another
           ,
           making
           themselves
           their
           
             Disciples
             .
             I
             am
             of
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
             I
             am
             of
          
           Apollo
           ,
           
           
             &c.
             
          
           Take
           we
           heed
           of
           being
           taken
           in
           the
           same
           snare
           .
           Let
           not
           our
           eyes
           be
           so
           dazeled
           with
           what
           ever
           eminency
           of
           parts
           ,
           or
           graces
           ,
           which
           we
           apprehend
           to
           be
           in
           others
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           
           set
           up
           their
           
             examples
          
           for
           our
           
             Rules
             .
          
           This
           it
           was
           that
           drew
           many
           of
           the
           
             Jews
          
           (
           and
           
             Barnabas
          
           amongst
           the
           rest
           )
           into
           the
           Error
           of
           an
           
             unwarrantable
             Separation
             ;
          
           
           they
           saw
           
             Peter
          
           a
           leading
           man
           ,
           a
           prime
           and
           eminent
           Apostle
           going
           before
           them
           .
           And
           surely
           this
           it
           is
           which
           hath
           misled
           many
           a
           well
           meaning
           soul
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           drawn
           them
           into
           the
           same
           error
           ,
           to
           
             separate
          
           from
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           seen
           some
           
             prime
             leading
             men
             ,
          
           whose
           persons
           they
           honor
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           it
           may
           be
           deservedly
           )
           ,
           to
           go
           before
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           main
           Loadstone
           ,
           the
           principal
           attractive
           that
           inclines
           them
           to
           look
           that
           way
           .
           No
           wonder
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           subject
           to
           miscarry
           .
           So
           hath
           many
           a
           ship
           done
           by
           following
           her
           
             Admiral
             ,
          
           which
           carried
           the
           Lanthorn
           in
           a
           dark
           night
           ,
           not
           heeding
           her
           own
           course
           as
           she
           should
           have
           done
           ,
           both
           have
           been
           bilged
           upon
           the
           same
           shelf
           .
           A
           dangerous
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           
             shape
             our
             course
             by
             anothers
             compasse
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           (
           to
           draw
           to
           a
           conclusion
           )
           take
           we
           heed
           how
           we
           look
           too
           much
           at
           
             man
             ,
          
           what
           ever
           he
           be
           .
           It
           was
           
             Pauls
          
           resolution
           concerning
           those
           
             who
             seemed
             to
             be
             somewhat
             ,
          
           men
           of
           reputation
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           (
           for
           of
           some
           of
           them
           he
           there
           speaketh
           )
           ,
           
           
             What
             ever
             they
             were
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             it
             maketh
             no
             matter
             to
             me
             ;
             God
             accepteth
             no
             mans
             person
             .
          
           It
           is
           
             rule
             ,
          
           not
           
             example
             ,
          
           a
           divine
           Rule
           ,
           not
           a
           Humane
           example
           that
           we
           are
           to
           walk
           by
           .
           Let
           this
           be
           our
           
             guide
             ,
          
           the
           
             Rule
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           Being
           led
           thereby
           ,
           now
           are
           we
           in
           the
           way
           to
           
             peace
             ,
          
           and
           that
           both
           
             inward
             ,
          
           and
           
             outward
             ,
          
           with
           God
           ,
           our selves
           ,
           others
           .
           
             As
             many
             as
             walk
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             ,
          
           
           
             Peace
             shall
             be
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           at
           length
           dispatched
           the
           
             negative
          
           part
           of
           this
           Apostolical
           
             Obtestation
          
           or
           
             Charge
             :
          
           Wherein
           if
           any
           conceive
           I
           have
           dwelt
           too
           long
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           them
           amends
           in
           handling
           of
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           
             Positive
          
           part
           of
           this
           
             Charge
             ,
          
           which
           I
           shall
           passe
           over
           with
           as
           much
           brevity
           as
           possibly
           may
           be
           .
        
         
           That
           ye
           all
           speak
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           ye
           be
           perfectly
           joyned
           together
           in
           the
           same
           minde
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           judgement
           ]
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           here
           the
           Apostles
           
             Exhortation
             ,
          
           
           which
           in
           one
           word
           is
           to
           (
           that
           which
           we
           so
           much
           at
           this
           day
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           want
           )
           
             Vnity
             .
          
           A
           threefold
           unity
           ,
           consisting
           in
           three
           particulars
           ;
           in
           
             Tongue
             ,
          
           in
           
             Heart
             ,
          
           in
           
             Head
             .
          
           So
           
             Calvin
          
           and
           
             Beza
          
           distinguish
           the
           parts
           of
           this
           
             Gradation
             .
          
           In
           
             Tongue
             ,
             [
             That
             ye
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           ]
           In
           
             Heart
             .
             [
             That
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             minde
          
           ]
           .
           In
           
             Head
             ,
             [
             And
             in
             the
             same
             judgement
          
           ]
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           here
           placeth
           them
           in
           a
           
             retrograde
          
           Order
           .
           Beginning
           first
           with
           that
           which
           in
           order
           of
           nature
           is
           last
           .
           
             Tongue-unity
          
           
           floweth
           from
           
             Heart-unity
             ,
          
           and
           
             Heart-unity
          
           from
           
             Head-unity
             .
          
           Men
           first
           agree
           in
           
             judgement
             ,
             think
          
           the
           same
           thing
           :
           Then
           in
           
             Affection
             ,
             minding
          
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           then
           in
           
             Language
             ,
             speaking
          
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           The
           Apostle
           here
           goeth
           backwards
           ,
           
             ab
             imis
             ad
             summa
             ,
          
           from
           the
           bottom
           to
           the
           top
           ,
           from
           the
           stream
           to
           the
           fountain
           ,
           from
           the
           effect
           to
           the
           cause
           .
           And
           in
           that
           method
           I
           shall
           follow
           him
           ;
           beginning
           with
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           
             Tongue-unity
             .
          
           Such
           a
           unity
           should
           all
           Christians
           ,
           specially
           the
           
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Church
          
           strive
           after
           ,
           and
           labour
           for
           .
           A
           
             unity
             of
             tongues
             .
          
           This
           is
           that
           which
           
             Paul
          
           wisheth
           for
           his
           
             Romans
             ,
             Rom.
          
           15.
           where
           he
           prayeth
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           
             with
             one
             mouth
             glorifie
             God
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           one
           thing
           which
           here
           he
           so
           earnestly
           begs
           for
           ,
           from
           these
           his
           
             Corinthians
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             That
             ye
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           The
           
             same
             thing
          
           both
           for
           
             Substance
             ,
          
           and
           
             Expression
             .
          
           Christians
           should
           have
           an
           eye
           to
           both
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           For
           
             substance
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           speak
           the
           
             same
             thing
             ,
          
           though
           it
           be
           in
           
             different
             Language
             .
          
           So
           did
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           at
           the
           day
           of
           
             Pentecost
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             
             They
             spake
             divers
             Languages
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           A
           remarkable
           difference
           betwixt
           that
           
             division
             of
             Tongues
          
           at
           
             Babel
             ,
          
           and
           this
           at
           
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           At
           
             Babel
          
           they
           spake
           different
           
             things
          
           as
           well
           as
           different
           
             words
             .
          
           One
           speaks
           of
           
             Brick
             ,
          
           another
           answers
           him
           with
           
             Morter
             .
          
           But
           at
           
             Jerusalem
          
           the
           Apostles
           however
           they
           spake
           different
           
             Languages
             ,
          
           yet
           they
           all
           spake
           the
           
             same
             thing
             ,
          
           all
           Preached
           the
           same
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           delivered
           the
           same
           
             Truthes
             .
          
           
        
         
           O
           that
           there
           were
           such
           an
           happy
           
             unity
          
           amongst
           us
           at
           this
           day
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           !
           That
           there
           were
           but
           
             one
             Language
          
           to
           be
           heard
           in
           this
           
             Iland
             .
          
           One
           Language
           amongst
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           amongst
           
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           
           they
           are
           by
           their
           office
           
             speakers
             ,
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           he
           was
           the
           
             cheif
             speaker
             )
             .
             Gods
             Mouth
          
           to
           his
           people
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             as
             my
             mouth
             .
          
           O
           that
           this
           mouth
           might
           still
           speak
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           having
           but
           
             one
             Tongue
          
           in
           it
           :
           A
           mouth
           which
           should
           have
           more
           tongues
           then
           one
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           would
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           strange
           monstrosity
           .
           O
           let
           it
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           or
           thought
           that
           the
           
             Mouth
             of
             God
          
           should
           have
           so
           .
           
             One
             Mouth
             .
          
           So
           runs
           the
           phrase
           of
           Scripture
           .
           
             As
             he
             spake
             by
             the
             mouth
          
           (
           not
           
             mouths
             )
             of
             all
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             .
          
           
           And
           
             one
             Tongue
             .
          
        
         
           
             One
             Tongue
             for
             one
             man
             .
          
           It
           is
           one
           of
           
             Pauls
          
           qualifications
           which
           he
           requires
           in
           a
           
             Deacon
             ,
          
           he
           must
           not
           be
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Double-tongued
             ;
          
           speaking
           sometimes
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           another
           .
           A
           foul
           blemish
           to
           
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           to
           speak
           one
           thing
           to
           day
           ,
           another
           tomorrow
           ,
           to
           say
           and
           unsay
           ,
           to
           have
           
             more
             tongues
          
           then
           one
           .
           If
           all
           should
           speak
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           the
           same
           man
           .
           But
           that
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           
             One
             tongue
             for
             all
             .
          
           
           That
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           might
           speak
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           the
           same
           
             Truths
          
           for
           substance
           :
           so
           as
           though
           they
           deliver
           several
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           be
           such
           as
           are
           no
           way
           repugn●●
           to
           another
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Truth
           .
           
             Truth
          
           we
           are
           sure
           is
           but
           
             one
             ,
             Error
          
           be
           
             various
             .
          
           And
           the
           
             Word
             of
             Truth
          
           (
           as
           Saint
           
             Iames
          
           calleth
           the
           Gospel
           Preached
           )
           it
           is
           no
           more
           .
           
           It
           is
           but
           
             one
             Word
             .
             One
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           ,
           one
           Doctrine
           of
           Faith
           .
        
         
           How
           is
           it
           then
           that
           amongst
           us
           there
           should
           be
           more
           then
           one
           ?
           
           How
           is
           it
           that
           not
           onely
           
             Parlors
             ,
          
           but
           
             Pulpits
          
           and
           
             Presses
             ,
          
           ring
           with
           such
           a
           contrariety
           of
           Doctrine
           ?
           And
           that
           not
           onely
           in
           some
           
             smaller
             differences
             ,
          
           (
           as
           in
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           an
           obscure
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           wherein
           men
           sometimes
           may
           safely
           disagree
           ,
           each
           abounding
           in
           his
           own
           sense
           )
           ;
           but
           in
           points
           if
           not
           
             of
             ,
          
           yet
           
             neer
             the
             Foundation
             ,
          
           Surely
           a
           sad
           hearing
           ,
           presaging
           no
           good
           to
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           or
           cause
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           This
           it
           was
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           which
           hindered
           the
           
             building
             of
             Babel
             .
          
           And
           surely
           ,
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           
             building
             of
             our
             Sion
          
           riseth
           no
           faster
           .
           Our
           
             Tongues
             ,
          
           the
           tongues
           of
           the
           
             builders
          
           are
           divided
           .
           
           O
           how
           happy
           were
           it
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           we
           all
           speak
           but
           one
           Language
           !
           
             Whilest
             we
             thus
             differ
          
           (
           saith
           one
           truly
           )
           
             we
             can
             build
             nothing
             but
             Babel
             .
          
           Difference
           of
           Tongues
           caused
           their
           Babel
           to
           cease
           ,
           but
           it
           builds
           ours
           .
           A
           truth
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           lamentable
           experience
           at
           this
           day
           .
           O
           what
           a
           
             Babel
          
           is
           this
           our
           
             Sion
          
           at
           this
           day
           turned
           to
           ,
           all
           thorow
           this
           
             confusion
             of
             Languages
             ;
          
           because
           all
           do
           not
           speak
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           
           not
           
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           Much
           lesse
           
             people
             .
          
           Among
           them
           how
           many
           several
           
             Languages
          
           to
           he
           heard
           at
           this
           day
           ?
           More
           then
           ever
           there
           were
           at
           
             Babel
             .
          
           At
           
             Babel
          
           some
           conceive
           that
           
             one
             Tongue
          
           was
           divided
           into
           
             seventy
             two
          
           Languages
           ,
           But
           our
           divisions
           far
           exceed
           that
           number
           .
           At
           
             Babel
          
           others
           conjecture
           that
           there
           were
           as
           many
           tongues
           as
           several
           
             kinreds
          
           and
           
             families
             .
          
           With
           us
           there
           are
           more
           .
           Kinreds
           and
           Families
           being
           subdivided
           .
           The
           
             husband
          
           speaking
           one
           thing
           ,
           the
           
             wife
          
           another
           ;
           the
           
             parent
          
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           
             childe
          
           another
           ;
           the
           
             master
          
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           
             servant
          
           another
           .
           Thus
           it
           should
           not
           be
           .
           Christians
           who
           have
           
             one
             Head
             ,
          
           should
           have
           but
           
             one
             Tongue
             ,
          
           all
           
             speaking
             the
             same
             thing
          
           for
           
             substance
             .
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
           And
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           for
           
             expression
          
           also
           .
           However
           ,
           not
           
             affecting
          
           a
           difference
           .
           A
           vain
           and
           dangerous
           affectation
           :
           so
           it
           is
           to
           decline
           common
           and
           received
           expressions
           ,
           whether
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           
             Word
             ,
          
           or
           else
           being
           consonant
           to
           it
           upon
           good
           ground
           taken
           up
           by
           the
           
             Church
             .
          
           The
           later
           of
           these
           ,
           many
           ancient
           
             Hereticks
          
           took
           great
           exceptions
           at
           ,
           and
           sought
           to
           make
           advantage
           of
           .
           Some
           words
           they
           met
           with
           in
           common
           use
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           did
           not
           finde
           them
           syllabically
           and
           expresly
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           therefore
           they
           rejected
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           the
           things
           signified
           by
           them
           .
           Thus
           the
           
             Arrians
             ,
          
           because
           they
           found
           not
           the
           word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             Consubstantiality
          
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           therefore
           they
           rejected
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           the
           Orthodox
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           touching
           the
           
             sons
             being
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             with
             the
             father
             .
          
           And
           so
           the
           
             Sabellians
          
           because
           they
           found
           not
           the
           word
           
             Trinity
          
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           therefore
           they
           denyed
           the
           
             Trinity
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             God-head
             .
          
           Upon
           like
           ground
           the
           
             Photinians
          
           denyed
           the
           
             two
             natures
          
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Nestorians
          
           the
           
             Hypostatical
             ,
          
           the
           
             personal
             union
          
           of
           those
           two
           natures
           .
           
           Thus
           it
           was
           of
           old
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           many
           places
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           where
           all
           these
           old
           rotten
           
             Errors
          
           are
           again
           revived
           ,
           and
           raised
           out
           of
           their
           graves
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           very
           same
           pretences
           .
           A
           
             dangerous
             affectation
             ,
          
           which
           Christians
           should
           beware
           of
           .
           
           
             Do
             we
             beleeve
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             (
             without
             just
             ground
             )
             refuse
             to
             speak
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Churches
           Language
           ,
           and
           Dialect
           .
           Specially
           in
           the
           
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           
             Ministers
          
           of
           Christ
           should
           affect
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           to
           speak
           in
           that
           
             sacred
             Dialect
             .
          
           Not
           setting
           the
           Min●
           of
           their
           Brains
           on
           work
           to
           coyn
           new
           ,
           and
           high
           ,
           and
           far-fetcht
           expressions
           ,
           purposely
           to
           amuse
           the
           hearer
           ,
           (
           a
           practise
           much
           in
           use
           with
           
             Familists
          
           and
           
             Antinomians
             ,
          
           and
           some
           other
           Sects
           of
           the
           times
           )
           .
           Of
           such
           
             Pareus
          
           observes
           truely
           ,
           that
           giving
           themselves
           first
           to
           finde
           out
           
             new
             phrases
             and
             terms
             ,
          
           afterwards
           oft-times
           they
           come
           to
           broach
           
             new
             Doctrines
             ,
             new
             Opinions
             ,
          
           and
           so
           to
           make
           
             Sects
          
           and
           
             Schisms
          
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           prevent
           this
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           here
           desires
           his
           
             Corinthians
          
           that
           they
           would
           
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           Therein
           (
           saith
           the
           foresaid
           Author
           )
           tacitely
           pointing
           at
           one
           of
           these
           heads
           from
           whence
           their
           
             Schisms
             ,
          
           and
           
             Factions
          
           were
           sprung
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           From
           their
           
             different
             Language
             in
             and
             about
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           let
           this
           his
           
             advice
          
           to
           them
           ,
           
           be
           as
           
             acceptable
          
           to
           us
           as
           it
           is
           
             seasonable
             .
          
           That
           we
           may
           avoyd
           the
           like
           evils
           ;
           in
           speaking
           of
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           take
           heed
           of
           affecting
           an
           unwarrantable
           and
           wanton
           singularity
           .
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           
           hold
           we
           fast
           that
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           that
           
             form
             of
             sound
             and
             wholesome
             words
             ,
          
           which
           we
           have
           received
           from
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Apostles
             ,
          
           and
           from
           the
           
             Orthodox
             Churches
          
           of
           God
           ;
           speaking
           the
           same
           
             things
          
           in
           the
           same
           
             manner
          
           that
           they
           have
           done
           before
           us
           :
           Not
           crossing
           ,
           not
           interfering
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           yet
           willingly
           with
           our
           Brethren
           .
           
             Pulpit
             against
             Pulpit
             is
             next
             to
             Altar
             against
             Altar
             .
          
           As
           much
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           let
           such
           
             clashing
          
           be
           declined
           by
           the
           
             Ministers
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           whose
           endeavor
           should
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           all
           
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           This
           do
           we
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           do
           you
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
           I
           ,
           but
           how
           shall
           both
           we
           and
           you
           attain
           to
           it
           ?
           How
           shall
           we
           come
           to
           this
           
             unity
             of
             Language
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           Why
           ;
           labor
           we
           for
           
             unity
             of
             Hearts
             and
             Mindes
             .
             Anatomists
          
           tell
           us
           of
           an
           
             Artery
          
           which
           goeth
           from
           the
           
             Heart
          
           to
           the
           
             Tongue
             .
          
           If
           
             Hearts
          
           be
           agreed
           ,
           
           
             Tongues
          
           will
           soon
           be
           accorded
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           am
           got
           upon
           the
           second
           step
           of
           the
           Apostles
           gradation
           ,
           which
           leadeth
           me
           to
           the
           third
           .
           
             That
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             minde
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             judgement
          
           ]
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           stand
           long
           upon
           either
           .
        
         
           Onely
           the
           first
           word
           will
           stay
           me
           a
           little
           ,
           being
           a
           word
           full
           of
           
             Emphasis
          
           and
           significancy
           .
        
         
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             That
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
          
           ]
           .
           
           So
           our
           Translation
           renders
           it
           by
           divers
           words
           ,
           not
           knowing
           how
           fully
           to
           expresse
           it
           in
           one
           .
           The
           word
           properly
           signifieth
           
             Compagination
             ,
          
           when
           the
           parts
           of
           a
           thing
           are
           aptly
           joyned
           together
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           do
           fitly
           agree
           with
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           Even
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           
             body
             of
             man
             ,
          
           wherein
           the
           
             Members
          
           are
           all
           fitly
           joyned
           and
           knit
           together
           in
           a
           due
           
             symmetry
             ,
          
           and
           proportion
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           are
           each
           serviceable
           to
           other
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           the
           whole
           .
           This
           is
           properly
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           And
           this
           it
           is
           which
           
             Paul
          
           here
           begs
           for
           his
           
             Corinthians
             ,
          
           that
           they
           might
           be
           thus
           
             united
          
           and
           compacted
           together
           .
        
         
           
             A
             blessing
             very
             desirable
             for
             every
             Church
             .
          
           Thus
           in
           the
           
             Church
             
             invisible
          
           united
           .
           
           
             The
             whole
             body
             is
             knit
             together
             by
             joynts
             and
             bands
             ,
             having
             nourishment
             ministred
             to
             it
             from
             the
             Head
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           )
           All
           true
           Believers
           they
           are
           incorporated
           into
           one
           
             Mystical
             body
             ,
          
           knit
           together
           by
           the
           bands
           of
           
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Love
             .
          
           By
           the
           one
           united
           to
           their
           
             Head
          
           Christ
           ;
           by
           the
           other
           one
           to
           another
           :
           And
           such
           a
           
             union
             ,
          
           such
           a
           
             coagmentation
          
           is
           a
           thing
           very
           desirable
           for
           every
           
             visible
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           This
           it
           is
           which
           maketh
           it
           a
           
             compleat
          
           and
           
             perfect
          
           Church
           .
           
           So
           the
           vulgar
           
             Latin
          
           here
           renders
           the
           word
           in
           the
           Text
           .
           
             Sitis
             autem
             perfecti
             .
             Be
             ye
             perfect
             .
          
           Then
           is
           a
           thing
           said
           to
           be
           
             perfect
          
           and
           
             compleat
             ,
          
           when
           it
           hath
           all
           
             the
             parts
             thus
             aptly
             and
             fitly
             put
             together
             .
          
           And
           thence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           word
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           is
           sometimes
           used
           in
           that
           sense
           .
           So
           our
           Translation
           renders
           it
           ,
           
           2
           
             Cor.
             13.
             
             Finally
             Brethren
             ,
             Fare
             ye
             well
             ,
             be
             perfect
             .
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           perfectly
           united
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Jesuit
           there
           fitly
           expounds
           it
           )
           .
           
        
         
           
             Now
             to
             this
          
           perfection
           
             and
          
           compleatnesse
           (
           
             as
          
           Beza
           
             here
             prosecutes
             it
             )
             there
             are
             two
             things
             requisite
             .
          
           
           1.
           
           There
           must
           be
           no
           part
           either
           wanting
           ,
           or
           superfluous
           .
           2.
           
           There
           must
           be
           an
           apt
           coherence
           and
           conjunction
           of
           those
           parts
           ,
           
             both
             requisite
             to
             a
          
           compleat
           particular
           Church
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           There
           must
           be
           the
           
             due
             parts
          
           of
           it
           ,
           none
           
             wanting
             ,
          
           none
           
             superfluous
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
           
             None
             wanting
             .
          
           There
           must
           be
           
             Ministers
          
           and
           
             People
             ;
             Officers
          
           and
           
             Members
             ;
             Governours
          
           and
           
             Governed
             .
          
           This
           it
           is
           (
           saith
           Dr.
           
             Ames
          
           )
           which
           giveth
           a
           
             Church
          
           an
           
             Organical
             state
             ,
          
           which
           maketh
           it
           an
           Organical
           perfect
           body
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           all
           the
           several
           parts
           and
           members
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           rendred
           apt
           and
           fit
           to
           exercise
           such
           operations
           as
           tend
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           
             None
             superfluous
             .
          
           Such
           
             Officers
             ,
          
           and
           onely
           such
           as
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           in
           his
           Word
           .
           This
           is
           one
           thing
           which
           maketh
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
          
           a
           
             monstrous
             body
             ,
          
           because
           she
           hath
           a
           
             superfluous
             Head
             .
          
           And
           such
           
             Members
             ,
          
           such
           and
           onely
           such
           as
           are
           fit
           to
           joyn
           in
           Church-Communion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           The
           second
           requisite
           is
           an
           
             apt
             combination
          
           of
           these
           parts
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           fitly
           knit
           and
           joyned
           together
           :
           first
           to
           the
           
             Head
             ,
          
           and
           secondly
           
           
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           The
           former
           is
           done
           by
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           by
           a
           
             Profession
             of
             Faith
             .
          
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           visible
           ,
           where
           the
           
             Profession
             of
             Faith
          
           maketh
           a
           
             Member
          
           and
           (
           if
           there
           be
           no
           other
           bar
           )
           intitles
           it
           to
           all
           the
           
             Ordinances
             .
          
           The
           later
           is
           done
           by
           
             Love
             ,
          
           by
           a
           professed
           willingnesse
           and
           readinesse
           to
           perform
           mutual
           offices
           each
           to
           other
           .
           Put
           these
           together
           ,
           and
           here
           is
           a
           
             compleat
             visible
             Church
          
           for
           the
           outward
           frame
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           O
           that
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           were
           but
           thus
           
             compleat
             !
          
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           such
           
             compacted
             bodies
             ,
          
           made
           up
           of
           all
           their
           due
           parts
           ;
           such
           
             Officers
             ,
          
           and
           such
           
             Members
             ,
          
           as
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           ;
           such
           and
           no
           other
           :
           And
           that
           they
           were
           so
           
             combined
          
           and
           knit
           together
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           same
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           same
           mutual
           
             love
          
           each
           to
           other
           .
           How
           beautiful
           ,
           how
           glorious
           would
           this
           render
           them
           ?
           Every
           of
           us
           in
           our
           places
           therefore
           do
           what
           we
           may
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           this
           perfection
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           not
           
             forsaking
          
           them
           ,
           
           not
           departing
           from
           them
           upon
           pretence
           that
           they
           are
           not
           every
           wayes
           such
           .
           It
           is
           no
           good
           reason
           for
           a
           
             Member
          
           to
           leave
           the
           
             Body
             ,
          
           because
           it
           wants
           an
           
             Eye
             ,
          
           or
           a
           
             Hand
             ,
          
           or
           it
           may
           be
           hath
           a
           
             finger
          
           too
           much
           ,
           or
           because
           the
           parts
           are
           not
           put
           together
           in
           such
           
             due
             proportion
          
           as
           they
           should
           he
           .
           What
           ever
           
             deficiency
             ,
          
           what
           ever
           
             redundancy
          
           there
           is
           at
           present
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           amongst
           us
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           no
           sufficient
           cause
           for
           any
           to
           renounce
           or
           forsake
           communion
           with
           them
           .
           No
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           way
           still
           to
           render
           them
           more
           
             imperfect
             ,
          
           which
           take
           we
           heed
           how
           we
           be
           any
           wayes
           accessary
           to
           ;
           and
           a
           thing
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           direction
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           for
           
             Separation
             ,
          
           but
           for
           
             Coagmentatur
             .
          
           Many
           disorders
           there
           were
           at
           this
           time
           in
           
             Corinth
             ,
          
           but
           
             Paul
          
           doth
           not
           thereupon
           advise
           any
           to
           
             withdraw
             ,
          
           but
           to
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           
             compacted
             ,
          
           and
           
             combined
          
           together
           .
           
             That
             ye
             may
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           the
           
             proper
          
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           .
           
           But
           I
           must
           not
           so
           leave
           it
           :
           I
           finde
           another
           sense
           peculiarly
           affixed
           to
           it
           .
           Among
           
             Physitians
          
           this
           word
           is
           commonly
           applied
           to
           
             Bone-setting
             .
          
           When
           a
           Bone
           which
           was
           out
           of
           joynt
           was
           set
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           due
           place
           again
           ,
           this
           in
           their
           Language
           is
           properly
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           and
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           (
           as
           
             Beza
          
           conceives
           )
           the
           Apostle
           himself
           useth
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Gal.
             6.
             
             If
             a
             man
             be
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
             restore
             such
             a
             one
             .
          
           The
           word
           rendred
           [
           
             restore
          
           ]
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             set
             him
             in
             joyn●
             
             again
             .
          
           
           And
           so
           divers
           Expositors
           of
           note
           conceive
           that
           the
           word
           may
           most
           aptly
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           taken
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           .
           
             That
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             ;
          
           That
           ye
           may
           be
           put
           in
           joynt
           again
           .
           An
           elegant
           and
           significant
           Metaphor
           ,
           which
           will
           give
           us
           the
           hint
           of
           divers
           useful
           
             Observations
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           as
           there
           are
           divers
           
             Members
          
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           so
           every
           one
           hath
           his
           due
           and
           proper
           
             place
             .
          
           Even
           as
           
             Bones
          
           in
           the
           
             Body
          
           of
           man
           every
           one
           hath
           his
           proper
           
             joynt
             ,
          
           his
           
             socket
          
           in
           which
           it
           turns
           and
           moves
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           So
           long
           as
           they
           
             keep
             that
             place
          
           they
           are
           
             useful
             to
             the
             Body
             .
          
           So
           are
           bones
           to
           the
           natural
           ;
           and
           so
           are
           the
           members
           of
           a
           Church
           to
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
          
           body
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             puts
             the
             members
             out
             of
             joynt
             .
          
           This
           it
           is
           (
           saith
           
             Pareus
          
           )
           that
           
             Paul
          
           here
           in
           this
           word
           insinuates
           to
           these
           his
           
             Corinthians
             ,
          
           how
           that
           they
           by
           their
           
             Schisms
          
           had
           disjoynted
           that
           Church
           .
           They
           were
           thereby
           become
           as
           so
           many
           
             bones
             out
             of
             joynt
             .
          
           And
           very
           fitly
           may
           
             Schism
          
           be
           resembled
           hereunto
           .
           And
           that
           (
           as
           
             P.
             Martyr
          
           goeth
           before
           me
           )
           in
           two
           respects
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           Because
           hereby
           the
           
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             rendred
             unserviceable
             ,
          
           unapt
           and
           unfit
           to
           perform
           such
           offices
           and
           duties
           as
           belong
           to
           them
           .
           So
           it
           is
           we
           see
           in
           the
           
             natural
          
           body
           .
           A
           hand
           or
           foot
           out
           of
           joynt
           it
           is
           no
           longer
           useful
           to
           the
           body
           .
           Though
           active
           before
           ,
           yet
           now
           made
           unserviceable
           through
           that
           dislocation
           .
           And
           even
           so
           is
           it
           with
           the
           
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           being
           put
           out
           of
           joynt
           by
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           they
           become
           unuseful
           to
           the
           
             Body
             ,
          
           unapt
           to
           those
           
             duties
          
           and
           
             services
          
           which
           before
           they
           performed
           .
           A
           truth
           whereof
           we
           have
           daily
           sad
           experience
           in
           this
           and
           many
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           How
           is
           it
           that
           those
           who
           were
           wont
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           in
           religious
           exercises
           ,
           in
           
             Hearing
          
           the
           Word
           ,
           in
           
             Prayer
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           and
           were
           so
           ready
           to
           all
           mutual
           offices
           of
           love
           ,
           they
           are
           now
           faln
           off
           from
           all
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           
             bones
             out
             of
             joynt
             ,
          
           disjoynted
           by
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           that
           for
           the
           present
           they
           are
           no
           more
           useful
           to
           the
           body
           ;
           which
           if
           once
           set
           in
           joynt
           again
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Bones
           out
           of
           joynt
           are
           not
           onely
           
             unserviceable
             ,
          
           but
           
             painful
             ,
          
           affecting
           the
           whole
           body
           with
           grievous
           dolours
           .
           Thence
           it
           is
           that
           
             David
          
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           distresse
           ,
           he
           borrows
           this
           expression
           ,
           
             All
             my
             bones
             are
             out
             of
             joynt
             .
          
           And
           such
           are
           
             Schisms
          
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           They
           are
           grievous
           things
           ,
           causing
           
             sad
             thoughts
             of
             heart
             ,
          
           (
           as
           is
           said
           of
           
             Reubens
             Divisions
          
           )
           :
           causing
           great
           
             trouble
          
           and
           disquietment
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           great
           
             dolour
          
           to
           all
           the
           living
           members
           of
           it
           .
           A
           truth
           never
           
           more
           sadly
           experimented
           then
           it
           is
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           at
           this
           day
           .
           O
           what
           trouble
           ,
           what
           disquietment
           hath
           
             Schism
          
           procured
           to
           this
           
             Church
          
           and
           
             State
             !
          
           How
           dolorous
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           to
           all
           the
           sensible
           members
           of
           this
           body
           ?
           For
           Christians
           to
           see
           their
           
             Brethren
          
           thus
           
             divided
             ;
          
           to
           see
           their
           
             Mother
          
           thus
           set
           upon
           the
           
             Rack
             ,
          
           and
           her
           bones
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           thus
           put
           out
           of
           joynt
           .
           Certainly
           they
           must
           be
           
             dead
          
           (
           at
           least
           
             stupified
          
           )
           members
           which
           are
           not
           sensible
           of
           these
           disjoyntings
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           then
           suffer
           this
           word
           of
           Exhortation
           directed
           here
           by
           this
           Apostle
           to
           these
           his
           
             Corinthians
          
           to
           take
           place
           with
           us
           :
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           
             Suffer
             we
             our selves
             to
             be
             put
             in
             joynt
             again
             .
          
           To
           that
           end
           yield
           we
           up
           our selves
           to
           the
           skill
           of
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           the
           
             Bone-setters
          
           to
           his
           Church
           in
           this
           her
           shattered
           ,
           disjoynted
           and
           broken
           condition
           :
           those
           who
           are
           now
           consulting
           for
           the
           healing
           of
           these
           breaches
           ,
           hearkning
           to
           their
           
             Counsels
          
           and
           
             Directions
          
           so
           far
           as
           they
           shall
           counsel
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           through
           his
           concurring
           with
           their
           and
           our
           endeavours
           ,
           we
           may
           yet
           be
           restored
           to
           so
           happy
           
             a
             Vnity
             ,
          
           as
           to
           be
           
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             Q.
          
           
           But
           how
           shall
           we
           be
           thus
           joyned
           together
           ?
        
         
           
             A.
          
           Why
           ,
           I
           have
           hinted
           it
           more
           then
           once
           .
           There
           are
           two
           
             bonds
          
           and
           
             ligaments
          
           whereby
           the
           members
           of
           this
           body
           are
           united
           together
           .
           By
           the
           one
           they
           are
           knit
           to
           the
           
             Head
             ;
          
           by
           the
           other
           
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           The
           one
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           the
           other
           
             Love
             .
          
           And
           both
           these
           
             Calvin
          
           conceives
           to
           meet
           u●
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           .
           
             That
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             [
             minde
             ]
             and
             in
             the
             same
             [
             judgement
          
           ]
           .
           The
           one
           of
           these
           he
           refers
           to
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           the
           other
           to
           
             Love
             .
          
           And
           not
           unfitly
           may
           we
           so
           conceive
           of
           them
           .
           In
           all
           probability
           (
           as
           both
           he
           and
           
             Beza
          
           agree
           it
           )
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           in
           these
           two
           words
           [
           
             Minde
          
           and
           
             Judgement
          
           ]
           intends
           a
           partition
           and
           division
           of
           the
           whole
           soul
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           (
           as
           we
           know
           )
           of
           these
           two
           noble
           and
           principal
           faculties
           ,
           the
           
             Vnderstanding
          
           and
           the
           
             Will
             .
          
           Now
           the
           one
           of
           these
           words
           seemeth
           to
           point
           at
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           the
           other
           .
           Which
           is
           which
           ,
           those
           two
           foresaid
           Authors
           are
           not
           agreed
           .
           The
           former
           (
           saith
           
             Calvin
          
           )
           points
           at
           the
           
             Vnderstanding
             ,
          
           the
           later
           at
           the
           
             Will
             .
          
           
           
             Beza
          
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           .
           The
           former
           saith
           he
           points
           at
           the
           
             Will
             ,
          
           the
           later
           at
           the
           
             Vnderstanding
             .
          
           And
           to
           him
           I
           shall
           therein
           subscribe
           ,
           as
           apprehending
           that
           Construction
           both
           most
           proper
           for
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           most
           accommodate
           to
           the
           place
           .
           Wherein
           (
           as
           
             Beza
          
           conceives
           of
           it
           )
           
             Paul
          
           ascends
           by
           three
           steps
           ;
           
             viz.
          
           from
           the
           
             Tongue
          
           to
           the
           
             Heart
             ,
          
           and
           from
           the
           
             Heart
          
           to
           the
           
             Head
             .
          
           The
           one
           of
           which
           (
           as
           I
           told
           you
           )
           hath
           a
           dependance
           upon
           the
           other
           :
           
             Tongue-unity
          
           
           upon
           
             heart-unity
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             heart-unity
             ,
          
           upon
           
             head
             unity
             .
          
           Why
           do
           men
           
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ?
          
           Because
           they
           are
           
             Concordes
             ,
          
           of
           the
           
             same
             minde
             ,
          
           of
           the
           same
           
             heart
          
           and
           
             will
             .
          
           And
           how
           come
           they
           to
           be
           of
           
             one
             minde
             ,
             one
             heart
             ?
          
           why
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           the
           
             same
             judgement
             .
          
           Agreement
           in
           
             judgement
             ,
          
           breedeth
           agreement
           in
           
             affection
             ,
          
           and
           agreement
           in
           
             affection
             ,
          
           breedeth
           agreement
           in
           
             speech
             .
          
           Fitly
           then
           may
           we
           so
           construe
           the
           words
           here
           ,
           [
           
             minde
          
           and
           
             judgement
          
           ]
           Taking
           the
           former
           as
           relating
           to
           the
           
             will
             ,
          
           the
           latter
           to
           the
           
             understanding
             ,
          
           the
           former
           importing
           an
           agreement
           in
           
             affection
             ,
          
           the
           latter
           in
           
             opinion
             .
          
        
         
           Both
           very
           desirable
           for
           every
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           that
           there
           may
           be
           such
           an
           
             harmony
          
           and
           agreement
           amongst
           the
           members
           of
           it
           .
           Such
           a
           harmony
           there
           was
           among
           the
           
             Primitive
             believers
          
           in
           the
           church
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             .
             They
             were
             all
             of
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             minde
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Text
           )
           
             Act.
          
           4
           agreeing
           both
           in
           
             affection
          
           and
           
             opinion
             ;
          
           so
           as
           there
           was
           no
           
             division
             ,
          
           no
           
             dissension
          
           amongst
           them
           .
           Such
           an
           addition
           ,
           both
           
             Beza
          
           and
           
             Beda
          
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           finde
           in
           some
           ancient
           Greek
           copies
           there
           .
           
             They
             were
             of
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             one
             minde
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             and
             there
             was
             no
             difference
             ,
             [
             no
             controversie
             ]
             among
             them
             .
             Non
             erat
             in
             eis
             separatio
             ulla
          
           (
           so
           
             Beda
          
           renders
           it
           .
           )
           
             There
             was
             no
             separation
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           O
           that
           it
           were
           so
           amongst
           us
           !
        
         
           To
           that
           end
           labour
           we
           for
           this
           
             double
             unity
             ,
          
           agreement
           both
           in
           
             affection
          
           and
           
             opinion
             .
          
           Such
           an
           unity
           it
           is
           that
           
             Paul
          
           exhorteth
           his
           
             Philippians
          
           to
           ,
           pressing
           it
           upon
           them
           with
           as
           much
           earnestnesse
           as
           his
           pen
           could
           expresse
           ,
           
           
             Phil.
             2.
             1.
             
             If
             therefore
             there
             be
             any
             consolations
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             fulfil
             ye
             my
             joy
             that
             ye
             be
             like
             minded
             .
          
           There
           is
           the
           
             general
          
           exhortation
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           following
           words
           he
           subdivides
           into
           two
           
             particulars
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Having
           the
           same
           love
           and
           being
           of
           one
           accord
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             as
             it
             were
             having
          
           one
           
             and
             the
          
           same
           soul
           ,
           
             dwelling
             in
             several
          
           bodies
           .
        
         
           2
           ▪
           
             And
             of
             one
             minde
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           agreeing
           both
           in
           
             affection
          
           and
           
             judgement
             .
          
           Such
           an
           agreement
           let
           all
           the
           Lords
           people
           strive
           after
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           second
           kinde
           of
           
             unity
             ,
          
           which
           I
           spake
           of
           
             heart
             unity
             ,
          
           Agreement
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           In
           
             affection
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           have
           
             one
             heart
             :
          
           (
           That
           the
           Lord
           promiseth
           to
           bestow
           upon
           his
           people
           ,
           
             I
             will
             give
             them
             one
             heart
          
           )
           that
           they
           may
           be
           
             like
             affected
          
           each
           to
           other
           .
           So
           
             Paul
          
           presseth
           it
           upon
           his
           
             Romans
             .
          
           Rom.
           12.
           
           
             Be
             of
             the
             same
             minde
             (
             like
             affected
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           
             Geneva
          
           translation
           )
           
             one
             towards
             another
             .
          
           That
           so
           they
           may
           praise
           God
           with
           
             one
             heart
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           with
           
             one
             mouth
             .
          
           So
           
             Paul
          
           prayeth
           for
           his
           
             Romans
             ,
          
           Rom.
           
           15.
           
           
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             patience
             and
             consolation
             graunt
             you
             to
             be
             like
             
             minded
             one
             to
             another
             according
             to
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             (
             secundum
             voluntatem
             ,
             &
             exemplum
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           
             minde
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           
             example
          
           of
           Christ
           )
           
             that
             ye
             may
             with
             one
             minde
             and
             one
             mouth
             ,
             glorifie
             God
             .
          
           The
           later
           of
           these
           ,
           Christians
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           professe
           and
           confesse
           one
           and
           the
           same
           
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           when
           they
           joyn
           together
           in
           the
           publike
           exercises
           of
           Religion
           ,
           particularly
           in
           
             singing
             of
             Psalms
          
           (
           an
           exercise
           which
           begins
           now
           to
           grow
           out
           of
           fashion
           ,
           as
           all
           
             harmony
          
           doth
           )
           now
           they
           glorifie
           God
           with
           
             one
             mouth
             .
          
           O
           let
           us
           strive
           to
           do
           the
           former
           ,
           to
           glorifie
           God
           with
           
             one
             minde
             ,
             one
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
           But
           how
           shall
           this
           blessed
           heart
           unitie
           be
           attained
           ?
           what
           shall
           we
           do
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           come
           to
           this
           onenesse
           of
           heart
           ?
        
         
           
             Ans.
          
           1.
           
           To
           this
           end
           all
           of
           us
           (
           first
           )
           labour
           after
           
             new-hearts
             .
          
           The
           
             old
             heart
          
           is
           (
           like
           
             Israels
          
           )
           a
           
             divided-heart
             ,
          
           divided
           from
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           divided
           from
           
             men
             ,
          
           
           at
           least
           ready
           so
           to
           be
           upon
           any
           occasion
           .
           So
           it
           is
           now
           become
           through
           the
           
             corruption
             of
             nature
          
           (
           as
           
             P
             Martyr
          
           rightly
           observes
           .
           )
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           man
           is
           now
           naturally
           so
           prone
           to
           
             Divisions
             ,
          
           to
           
             Sects
          
           and
           
             Schisms
             .
          
           From
           the
           beginning
           it
           was
           not
           so
           .
           At
           the
           first
           man
           was
           created
           a
           
             sociable
             creature
             ,
          
           affecting
           communion
           with
           other
           of
           the
           same
           kinde
           .
           He
           was
           then
           created
           after
           the
           
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
          
           who
           as
           he
           is
           
             one
          
           in
           himself
           ,
           so
           he
           requireth
           
             unity
          
           in
           others
           .
           How
           is
           it
           then
           that
           man
           is
           so
           far
           degenerated
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           so
           prone
           to
           division
           ?
           why
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           vitiosity
           and
           corruption
           of
           his
           nature
           .
           As
           we
           affect
           unity
           labour
           to
           get
           our
           
             hearts
             changed
             ,
             renewed
             .
          
           To
           that
           end
           yealding
           them
           them
           up
           to
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
          
           that
           it
           may
           work
           upon
           them
           for
           the
           subduing
           of
           that
           
             frowardnesse
          
           and
           
             fiercenesse
          
           of
           spirit
           ,
           that
           
             pride
          
           and
           
             self-love
             ,
          
           that
           
             highmindednesse
          
           and
           
             selfconceitednesse
             ,
          
           that
           
             selfishnesse
             ,
          
           which
           is
           in
           every
           man
           naturally
           more
           or
           lesse
           .
           These
           are
           the
           grand
           enemies
           to
           unity
           .
           Give
           way
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           for
           the
           subduing
           of
           these
           :
           that
           however
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           kept
           in
           ,
           and
           kept
           under
           ,
           not
           suffered
           to
           mingle
           themselves
           with
           our
           
             counsels
          
           and
           
             actions
             .
          
           Such
           a
           holy
           care
           
             Paul
          
           presseth
           upon
           his
           
             Philippians
             ,
          
           
           
             Phil.
          
           2.
           
           Where
           having
           exhorted
           them
           to
           a
           holy
           
             unity
             ,
          
           he
           subjoyneth
           by
           way
           of
           
             direction
             ,
             Let
             nothing
             be
             done
             through
             strife
             or
             vain
             glory
             .
             Look
             not
             every
             man
             on
             his
             own
             things
             .
          
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           .
           
             In
             lowlinesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             let
             each
             esteem
             other
             better
             then
             himself
             :
             Every
             man
             also
             looking
             upon
             the
             things
             of
             others
             .
          
           Not
           but
           that
           Christians
           may
           look
           at
           their
           own
           things
           ,
           but
           not
           impropriate
           their
           care
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           so
           look
           at
           their
           own
           profit
           or
           honour
           ,
           or
           ease
           ,
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           not
           also
           to
           have
           a
           respect
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Above
           all
           (
           which
           might
           be
           an
           other
           direction
           )
           having
           a
           respect
           
           unto
           the
           
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           propounding
           this
           as
           our
           chief
           aim
           .
           And
           O
           that
           Christians
           did
           but
           all
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           their
           hearts
           all
           meeting
           in
           this
           
             Center
             ,
          
           all
           minding
           
             this
             same
             thing
             ,
          
           making
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           the
           mark
           which
           they
           level
           at
           .
           No
           readier
           way
           to
           an
           holy
           agreement
           then
           this
           .
           
             Quae
             conveniunt
             in
             uno
             tertio
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Lines
           meeting
           in
           the
           Center
           agree
           there
           .
           The
           hearts
           of
           Christians
           meeting
           in
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           ultimate
           end
           of
           all
           their
           counsels
           and
           actions
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           most
           direct
           way
           to
           b●ing
           them
           to
           a
           holy
           
             unity
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
           Propounding
           the
           
             same
             end
             ,
          
           let
           us
           also
           make
           use
           of
           the
           
             same
             rule
             .
          
           So
           
             Paul
          
           presseth
           it
           as
           a
           direction
           to
           unity
           .
           
             Let
             us
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             .
          
           The
           same
           rule
           of
           
             faith
          
           and
           
             life
             ,
          
           viz.
           the
           
             word
             .
          
           By
           this
           
             rule
          
           let
           us
           walk
           ,
           not
           setting
           a
           step
           ,
           not
           undertaking
           any
           counsel
           or
           action
           ,
           but
           as
           we
           have
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           word
           for
           our
           guide
           and
           warrant
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
           
             Be
             ever
             jealous
             over
             our
             own
             hearts
             .
          
           And
           good
           reason
           we
           should
           be
           so
           ;
           they
           being
           like
           unto
           
             tinder
          
           or
           
             gunpowder
             ,
          
           ready
           to
           take
           fire
           by
           the
           least
           spark
           which
           falleth
           into
           them
           ,
           ready
           to
           take
           and
           improve
           every
           occasion
           that
           is
           offered
           for
           division
           ;
           ●
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           occasions
           sometimes
           before
           they
           are
           let
           fall
           ,
           through
           jealousies
           ,
           and
           suspicious
           misapprehensions
           of
           things
           .
           Much
           more
           where
           there
           is
           a
           reality
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           least
           spark
           is
           enough
           ,
           if
           not
           looked
           to
           ,
           to
           set
           them
           on
           fire
           .
           It
           was
           no
           great
           matter
           that
           
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Barnahas
          
           differed
           upon
           .
           Onely
           ,
           about
           the
           taking
           of
           an
           associate
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           
           
             Iohn
             Mark
             ,
          
           whom
           
             Barnabas
          
           thought
           worthy
           ,
           but
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           late
           desertion
           of
           them
           ,
           
             not
             going
             with
             them
             to
             the
             work
             ,
          
           adjudged
           unworthy
           of
           their
           Communion
           and
           Fellowship
           .
           Yet
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           them
           rose
           to
           a
           height
           ,
           to
           no
           lesse
           then
           
             Separation
             .
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           very
           
             sharp
             and
             eager
             contest
          
           betwixt
           them
           (
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           )
           
           )
           
             inso
             much
             ,
             that
             they
             departed
             ,
             [
             separated
             ]
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           Brethren
           take
           we
           heed
           of
           dashing
           upon
           the
           like
           rock
           .
           
           Suppose
           it
           that
           a
           
             Iohn
             Mark
             ,
          
           a
           person
           one
           or
           more
           should
           be
           admitted
           to
           our
           Communion
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           (
           a
           thing
           which
           I
           plead
           not
           for
           )
           whom
           in
           your
           judgements
           you
           conceive
           not
           so
           worthy
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           some
           former
           slips
           ,
           whereby
           they
           have
           given
           just
           scandal
           (
           that
           was
           the
           proper
           case
           there
           )
           yet
           let
           there
           not
           be
           a
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           an
           
             over
             eager
             contest
          
           about
           it
           ,
           however
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           
             separating
          
           upon
           it
           .
           It
           was
           a
           
             weaknesse
          
           in
           
             Paul
          
           or
           
             Barnabas
             ,
          
           one
           or
           both
           so
           to
           do
           .
           It
           will
           be
           
             wilfulnesse
          
           in
           you
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           having
           now
           had
           warning
           of
           it
           again
           ,
           and
           again
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
           
             For
             other
             directions
             ,
             I
             might
             send
             you
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
          
           
           Eph.
           
           4.
           31.
           
           Let
           all
           bitternesse
           and
           wrath
           ,
           and
           anger
           ,
           and
           clamour
           ,
           and
           evil
           speaking
           ,
           be
           put
           away
           from
           you
           ,
           with
           all
           malice
           .
           And
           be
           you
           kinde
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           tender
           hearted
           ,
           for
           giving
           one
           another
           ,
           even
           as
           God
           for
           Christs
           sake
           hath
           forgiven
           you
           .
           
             Seconded
             by
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
          
           Col.
           3.
           
           Put
           on
           therefore
           bowels
           of
           mercies
           ,
           kindnesse
           ,
           humblenesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           longsuffering
           ,
           forbearing
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           forgiving
           one
           another
           .
           
             Mark
             those
             two
             last
             ,
          
           Forbearing
           ,
           and
           forgiving
           .
           
             This
             must
             Christians
             be
             much
             in
             ,
             otherwise
             no
             hopes
             of
          
           vnity
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
           To
           these
           I
           might
           adde
           .
           Would
           we
           be
           thus
           united
           ,
           then
           
             neglect
             not
             means
             of
             union
             ,
          
           such
           means
           as
           God
           hath
           appointed
           for
           that
           end
           .
           One
           chief
           whereof
           is
           the
           
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
          
           An
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           instituted
           (
           as
           for
           other
           ends
           ,
           so
           )
           for
           the
           confirming
           and
           increasing
           of
           that
           
             union
             which
             is
             betwixt
             the
             members
             of
             the
             mystical
             body
             ;
          
           as
           betwixt
           the
           
             members
          
           and
           the
           
             head
             ,
          
           so
           betwixt
           the
           members
           themselves
           ,
           for
           the
           knitting
           of
           their
           
             hearts
          
           together
           .
           When
           this
           shall
           be
           offered
           ,
           take
           heed
           how
           we
           sleight
           ,
           how
           we
           neglect
           it
           .
           Surely
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           conceived
           ,
           that
           the
           unhappy
           
             intermission
          
           of
           the
           administration
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           hath
           been
           not
           a
           little
           accessary
           to
           the
           increasing
           and
           heightning
           of
           our
           
             heart-divisions
             .
          
           Through
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           we
           hope
           you
           shall
           have
           it
           now
           again
           reached
           forth
           to
           you
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           constant
           and
           comfortable
           way
           ,
           then
           formerly
           .
           You
           therefore
           who
           are
           
             living
             members
          
           of
           the
           mystical
           body
           ,
           who
           finde
           your
           hearts
           already
           in
           measure
           united
           unto
           Christ
           by
           
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           to
           the
           Saints
           by
           
             love
             ,
          
           do
           you
           with
           care
           and
           conscience
           attend
           hereupon
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           this
           your
           union
           may
           be
           confirmed
           and
           encreased
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           
           Take
           but
           one
           more
           .
           And
           that
           is
           that
           which
           we
           next
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           clause
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           onely
           touch
           upon
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           so
           dismisse
           it
           and
           you
           .
           Would
           we
           be
           of
           
             one
             minde
             ,
          
           of
           
             me
             heart
             ,
          
           labor
           to
           be
           of
           the
           
             same
             judgement
             .
          
           Surely
           there
           is
           a
           great
           sympathy
           betwixt
           the
           
             head
          
           and
           the
           
             heart
             .
          
           As
           the
           one
           is
           affected
           ,
           so
           will
           the
           other
           be
           .
           In
           vain
           to
           look
           for
           
             unity
          
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           
             division
          
           in
           the
           other
           .
           True
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           so
           it
           should
           not
           be
           .
           Christians
           though
           differing
           in
           
             judgement
             ,
          
           yet
           they
           should
           be
           one
           in
           
             affection
             .
          
           I
           ,
           but
           so
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           men
           are
           
             flesh
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             spirit
             ,
          
           carrying
           the
           remainders
           of
           corruption
           about
           with
           them
           .
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           must
           professe
           ,
           
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           that
           men
           ,
           and
           some
           intelligent
           men
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           taken
           with
           their
           own
           
             dreams
             ,
          
           as
           to
           fancy
           not
           onely
           
             ●possibility
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             fair
             probability
          
           of
           a
           holy
           
             concord
          
           and
           agreement
           amongst
           
           Christians
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           greatest
           
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             .
          
           The
           Prophet
           
             Amos
          
           puts
           the
           Question
           ,
           
           
             Can
             two
             walk
             together
             except
             they
             be
             agreed
             ?
          
           And
           if
           not
           two
           ,
           how
           shall
           twenty
           ,
           nay
           a
           hundred
           several
           and
           contrary
           opinions
           and
           wayes
           do
           it
           ?
           A
           thing
           contrary
           to
           all
           experience
           .
           What
           bitter
           contentions
           have
           ever
           in
           all
           ages
           attended
           upon
           these
           differences
           in
           Religion
           ?
           For
           instance
           ,
           I
           might
           bring
           in
           the
           
             Jews
          
           and
           the
           
             Samaritans
             ;
          
           the
           
             Arrians
          
           and
           the
           
             Orthodox
             Christians
             ;
             Papists
          
           and
           
             Protestants
             ;
             Lutherans
          
           and
           
             Calvinists
             .
             Remonstrants
             ,
             Contra-Remonstrants
             :
          
           amongst
           our selves
           of
           late
           ,
           
             Conformists
          
           and
           
             Non-Conformists
             ;
          
           at
           present
           ,
           
             Presbyterians
          
           and
           
             Independents
             ,
          
           (
           as
           they
           are
           called
           )
           .
           Not
           to
           speak
           here
           of
           those
           many
           other
           Sects
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           many
           of
           which
           with
           little
           lesse
           then
           a
           mortal
           hatred
           do
           prosecute
           each
           others
           
             way
             ,
          
           if
           not
           
             persons
             ,
          
           to
           the
           not
           onely
           present
           breach
           and
           interruption
           ,
           but
           (
           unlesse
           God
           be
           the
           more
           merciful
           )
           to
           the
           utter
           endangering
           ,
           if
           not
           destroying
           of
           
             Church-peace
          
           and
           
             unity
          
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           a
           bare
           
             connivance
          
           at
           these
           divisions
           have
           already
           occasioned
           such
           a
           combustion
           ,
           
           what
           do
           we
           think
           would
           a
           
             Toleration
          
           do
           ?
           A
           
             Toleration
          
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           
             Sects
          
           and
           
             Schisms
             ,
          
           and
           
             Heresies
             ,
          
           and
           
             Blasphemies
             ,
          
           which
           is
           by
           some
           (
           and
           those
           more
           then
           a
           good
           many
           )
           under
           the
           abused
           notion
           of
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
          
           so
           earnestly
           pleaded
           for
           .
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           should
           this
           be
           once
           yeelded
           (
           which
           I
           hope
           their
           eyes
           shall
           first
           fail
           who
           look
           for
           it
           )
           I
           should
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           the
           
             Passing-bell
             to
             the
             Churches
             peace
             and
             glory
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             of
             God
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             .
          
           Surely
           ,
           blessed
           
             Paul
          
           was
           of
           another
           minde
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           earnest
           with
           his
           
             Corinthians
          
           for
           
             unity
             in
             judgement
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           in
           
             affection
             .
          
           Never
           had
           he
           any
           thought
           of
           such
           a
           
             politike
             principle
          
           for
           the
           according
           of
           his
           
             Corinthians
             ,
          
           to
           indulge
           every
           of
           them
           their
           several
           
             opinions
          
           and
           
             Wayes
             .
          
           No
           ,
           
           this
           he
           knew
           well
           enough
           was
           the
           high
           way
           to
           confusion
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           presseth
           upon
           them
           unity
           in
           
             judgement
          
           as
           well
           as
           in
           
             affection
             .
          
           As
           we
           desire
           the
           one
           ,
           endeavor
           after
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           
             Obj.
          
           
           Why
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           
             impossible
          
           that
           there
           should
           be
           such
           an
           agreement
           among
           Christians
           .
           Such
           a
           general
           consent
           in
           judgement
           ,
           that
           all
           should
           be
           of
           
             one
             opinion
             .
          
           It
           never
           was
           so
           :
           it
           never
           will
           be
           so
           .
           
             Paul
          
           himself
           tells
           us
           expresly
           ,
           
             There
             must
             be
             Heresies
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           True
           ,
           so
           there
           
             must
          
           be
           .
           It
           is
           an
           unavoidable
           evil
           through
           
             Satans
             malice
             ,
          
           and
           
             mans
             corruption
             .
          
           I
           but
           so
           there
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           .
           So
           
           as
           this
           is
           no
           
             plea
             ,
          
           no
           just
           excuse
           ;
           either
           for
           the
           
             broaching
             ,
          
           or
           
             contenancing
             ,
          
           or
           
             tolerating
          
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Neither
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           is
           it
           a
           thing
           so
           
             absolutely
             impossible
          
           for
           Christians
           to
           attain
           to
           such
           an
           agreement
           in
           the
           Truth
           .
           A
           thing
           in
           
             one
          
           Congregation
           very
           possible
           ,
           and
           or●●nary
           ;
           why
           then
           impossible
           in
           
             many
             ?
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
           However
           (
           in
           the
           third
           place
           )
           though
           there
           be
           some
           difference
           about
           
             circumstantials
          
           in
           some
           points
           of
           lesser
           consequence
           and
           concernment
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           
             fundamentals
             ,
          
           the
           chief
           heads
           and
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           there
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           an
           agreement
           amongst
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           .
           This
           we
           are
           sure
           in
           a
           true
           Church
           is
           not
           onely
           
             possible
             ,
          
           but
           
             necessary
             .
          
           Such
           an
           agreement
           there
           was
           in
           the
           last
           age
           betwixt
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           and
           other
           
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
          
           as
           also
           betwixt
           her
           own
           members
           in
           her
           own
           bosome
           .
           Some
           differences
           there
           were
           about
           
             Order
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
          
           but
           for
           
             Substantials
             ,
          
           matters
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           they
           were
           agreed
           ,
           witnesse
           the
           sweet
           
             harmony
             of
             their
             confessions
             .
          
           And
           O
           that
           there
           were
           but
           the
           like
           concord
           and
           agreement
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           us
           at
           this
           day
           !
           That
           our
           differences
           were
           confined
           wholly
           to
           the
           
             Hem
             of
             Christs
             Garment
             .
          
           Such
           were
           the
           divisions
           of
           the
           last
           age
           in
           comparison
           of
           ours
           :
           And
           yet
           even
           those
           divisions
           were
           then
           thought
           sad
           enough
           .
           What
           would
           not
           the
           godly
           party
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           have
           given
           to
           have
           bought
           them
           of
           ?
           O
           what
           then
           shall
           we
           do
           for
           the
           
             healing
             of
             our
             present
             Breaches
             !
          
           All
           of
           us
           implore
           the
           help
           of
           the
           great
           
             Physitian
             ,
          
           that
           he
           would
           undertake
           the
           
             cure
             ;
          
           which
           if
           he
           do
           not
           ,
           vain
           is
           the
           help
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           among
           us
           is
           in
           a
           lost
           condition
           .
           For
           this
           mercy
           let
           the
           
             Favorites
             of
             Heaven
          
           ply
           the
           throne
           of
           Grace
           with
           their
           prayers
           ,
           all
           of
           us
           second
           them
           with
           the
           best
           of
           our
           endeavors
           ;
           striving
           after
           a
           holy
           
             unity
             in
             judgement
             ,
          
           as
           much
           as
           others
           do
           after
           
             division
             .
          
        
         
           To
           that
           end
           .
           
           
             Whereto
             we
             have
             already
             attained
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           adviseth
           )
           
             let
             us
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             .
          
           Truths
           upon
           good
           ground
           received
           and
           beleeved
           by
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           our selves
           ,
           hold
           them
           fast
           .
           In
           other
           things
           ,
           
             if
             we
             be
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
          
           differing
           from
           our
           Brethren
           in
           some
           points
           of
           inferior
           concernment
           ,
           let
           us
           carry
           these
           our
           differences
           in
           a
           
             humble
             ,
          
           and
           (
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           )
           in
           a
           
             quiet
          
           and
           
             peaceable
          
           way
           ;
           rather
           somthering
           our
           private
           opinions
           in
           our
           own
           brests
           ,
           then
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           break
           forth
           to
           set
           the
           Church
           on
           fire
           ,
           to
           the
           disturbance
           and
           breach
           of
           the
           publike
           peace
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           
           dear
           to
           us
           then
           many
           of
           the
           
             children
             of
             our
             own
             brains
             :
          
           So
           waiting
           upon
           God
           until
           he
           shall
           further
           reveal
           his
           Truth
           to
           our selves
           ,
           or
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           with
           as
           much
           brevity
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           dispatched
           also
           this
           latter
           branch
           of
           this
           
             Apostolical
             Charge
             .
          
           Concerning
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           onely
           pray
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           his
           
             Spirit
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             peace
             and
             unity
             ,
          
           would
           imprint
           it
           upon
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           his
           people
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A77494e-260
           
             a
             Luke
             1.
             3.
             
             Acts
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             personâ
             Theophili
             fidelibus
             omnibus
             sua
             scripta
             dedicavit
             
               Lucas
               :
               Aret
               .
               in
               Luc.
               Theophilus
               vir
               Senatorii
               Ordinis●
               ibid.
            
             Doctrinam
             omnium
             communem
             privatim
             suo
             
               Theophilo
            
             destinat
             .
             
               Calv.
               ibid.
            
             Neque
             enim
             ideò
             minus
             ad
             omnes
             pertinet
             
               Pauli
            
             doctrina●
             ,
             quia
             ●x
             suis
             Epistolis
             alias
             certis
             urbibus
             alias
             etiam
             hominibus
             dicavit
             .
             
               Idem
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Nathan
               .
               Homes
            
             Animadversions
             upon
             Mr.
             
             
               Tombs
            
             Exercitations
             :
             
               Preface
            
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             d
             Hâc
             lege
             Evangelium
             suum
             
               Theophilo
            
             nuncupat
             
               Lucas
               ,
            
             ut
             fidelem
             ejus
             custodiam
             suscipiat
             :
             
               Calv.
               ibidem
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77494e-910
           
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             Josh.
             7.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Divisions
             .
          
           
             Pauls
             
               affection
               insinuated
               .
            
             Huic
             morb●
             exulceratis●imo
             primu●
             malag●●ata
             quaedam
             adhibet
             .
             Pareus
             ,
             ad
             Loc.
             
          
           
             Observ.
          
           
             A
             fit
             preparative
             for
             sharp
             Reproofs
             .
          
           
             A
             threefold
             Argument
             here
             couched
             .
             Each
             considered
             first
             simply
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Obsecration
             .
             
               Estius
               ad
               loc.
            
          
           
             Obs.
          
           
             
               P.
               Mart.
               Com.
               ad
               loc.
            
             A
             language
             peculiar
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Ph●l
             .
             v.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Obs.
          
           
             The
             sweetnesse
             of
             the
             Gospel
             above
             the
             Law
             .
          
           
             Applicat
             .
          
           
             What
             language
             Ministers
             are
             to
             use
             to
             their
             people
             .
             They
             may
             command
             .
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             6
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               And
               Rebuke
               .
               2
               Tim.
            
             4.
             2
             
             Cum
             auctoritate
             summa
             tanquàm
             Dei
             Legatu●
             .
             
               Beza
            
             ad
             Loc.
             
          
           
             But
             sometimes
             beseech
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Compellation
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             29.
             4.
             
          
           
             Brethren
             a
             word
             full
             of
             affection
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             20.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Obs.
          
           
             Christians
             should
             look
             upon
             each
             other
             as
             Brethren
             .
             Loving
             as
             Brethren
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             18.
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             8.
             
             Performing
             Brotherly
             offices
             each
             to
             other
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             25.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Aynsworth
            
             ad
             loc.
          
           
             Prov.
             17.
             17.
             
          
           
             Obs.
          
           
             Ministers
             must
             look
             upon
             their
             people
             as
             Brethren
             .
             Though
             not
             deserving
             so
             to
             be
             accounted
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Appl●c
             .
          
           
             A
             patern
             for
             Ministers
             in
             these
             dividing
             times
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hoses
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             How
             Christians
             should
             stand
             affected
             towards
             their
             separating
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             45.
             
          
           
             Ipsum
             fraternitatis
             nomen
             ,
             utcunque
             Donatistis
             fastidiosum
             est
             ,
             tamen
             Orthodoxis
             erga
             ipsos
             Donatistas
             necessarium
             .
             
               Optat.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Adjuration
               .
            
             Eos
             per
             nomen
             Christi
             adjurat
             ut
             quantum
             ipsum
             amant
             tantum
             studcant
             concordiae
             .
             
               Calvin
               ad
               loc.
               The
               name
               of
            
             Jesus
             ,
             
               what
               .
            
             Estius
             Com.
             ad
             loc.
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             Christs
             sake
             .
          
           
             A
             prevalent
             Argument
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             Authority
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             looked
             upon
             in
             reference
             to
             Churchunity
             .
          
           
             Obser.
          
           
             Churchunity
             a
             thing
             of
             high
             concrnment
             .
          
           
             Solent
             aut●●
             prudentes
             viri
             non
             nisi
             in
             rebus
             gravis●tmis
             a●hibere
             obtestationes
             scrias
             .
             
               Aret
               .
            
             ad
             loc.
          
           
             A
             Pearl
             in
             
               Pauls
            
             eye
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Let
             it
             be
             so
             in
             ours
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             end
             consider
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostles
             Obsecration
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Compellation
             .
          
           
             Acts
             7.
             26.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Heb.
            
             13.
             1.
             
             Cum
             consensu
             deponi
             videtur
             fraternitas
             .
             
               Aret.
            
             ad
             loc.
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             Adjuration
             containing
             many
             Argum●●ts
             pressing
             the
             c●re
             of
             Churchunity
             .
          
           
             Argu.
             1.
             
          
           
             Argu.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mar
             9.
             last
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Argu.
             3.
             Aret.
             ad
             loc.
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Argu.
             4.
             
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             52.
             7.
             
          
           
             Eph
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Are●
               .
            
             ad
             loc.
             Quod
             secundo
             loco
             posuit
             ,
             ordine
             primum
             est
             :
             ut
             scilicet
             caveamus
             dissidia
             ,
             
               Calvin
            
             ad
             loc.
             
               The
               Dehortation
               .
               Schism
               ,
               the
               word
               expounded
               .
            
             Schisma
             est
             propriè
             corporis
             solidi
             sectio
             qualis
             in
             lignorum
             fissura
             ,
             
               Aretius
               Problem
               .
               de
               Schismate
               .
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Scapula
             ex
             
               Xenop
               .
            
             &
             
               Plat.
               
            
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             25
             
          
           
             Schism
             ,
             a
             word
             peculiar
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             
               Chamer
               .
               lib.
               de
               Ecclesia
               ,
               c.
               de
               Schismate
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Kings
             11.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Scinditur
             incertum
             studia
             in
             contraria
             vulgu●
             .
             Jure
             quodam
             Ecclesiae
             facta
             sunt
             Ecclesiastica
             .
             
               Cham.
               ubi
               supra
               .
               Schism
               ,
               the
               thing
               explained
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             25.
             
          
           
             Church-divisions
             in
             opinion
             or
             practice
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             7.
             43.
             
          
           
             The
             latter
             properly
             Schism
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Heresie
               and
               Schism
               how
               distinguished
               .
            
             Schisma
             est
             congregationis
             dissidiū
             ex
             diversitate
             sententiarum
             .
             Haeresis
             verò
             Schisma
             inveteratū
             .
             
               August
               .
               contra
               Crescon.
               Grammat
               .
            
             Inter
             Haeresin
             &
             Schisma
             hoc
             interesse
             arbitramur
             ,
             quod
             Haeresis
             perversum
             dogma
             habet
             ,
             Schisma
             ab
             Ecclesiâ
             separat
             .
             
               Hieron.
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Galat.
               Aquin.
            
             22.
             q.
             39.
             
             
               Calvin
            
             Instit.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             s
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               Schisms
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               chiefly
               Divisions
               in
               practise
               ,
               which
               are
               either
               Without
               Separation
               ,
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Or
               with
               Separation
               .
            
             Quia
             autem
             haec
             scissio
             maximè
             perficitur
             &
             apparet
             in
             debitâ
             communioue
             
               Ecclesiastica
            
             〈◊〉
             recusandā
             ,
             idcircò
             illa
             separatio
             per
             appropriationem
             singular●m
             recte
             vocatur
             Schisma
             .
             
               Ames
               .
               Cas.
               Consc.
               de
               Schismate
               .
            
          
           
             Separation
             Partial
             ,
             or
             Total
             .
             The
             latter
             most
             properly
             a
             Schism
             .
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church-Catholike
             ,
             Don●●ism
             .
             From
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             Separatism
             .
             Which
             is
             either
             Negative
             ,
          
           
             Secessio
             Negativa
             ,
             Positiva
             .
             
               Cham.
            
             de
             Eccles.
             cap.
             de
             Schism
             .
          
           
             or
             Positive
             .
          
           
             The
             highest
             kinde
             of
             Schism
             .
             
               Altare
               adversus
               altare
               erexit
               .
            
             August
             .
             de
             Donato
             lib.
             contra
             Crescon.
             Gram.
             
               Hoc
               est
               quod
               Schisma
               Autonomasticôs
               dicitur
               &
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Cham.
             ubi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             Reas.
          
           
             Schism
             a
             great
             evil
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             evil
             of
             Punishment
             :
             A
             great
             Iudgement
             .
             Amos
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             60.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             great
             sin
             .
             Hos.
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             Schism●●●●priè
             dictu●
             est
             〈◊〉
             gravi●●●mu●
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Ames
               ,
               C●●
               Consc.
               de
               Schismat
               .
            
             Sunt
             quidi
             peccatum
             Schismatis
             ad
             aeque●t
             peccato
             ▪
             H●●re●●s
             ,
             sunt
             qui
             illud
             adhuc
             pra
             ist●
             exaggerent
             ,
             
               Musc.
               loc.
               Com.
               de
               Schism
               .
            
             Sacr●legium
             Schismatis
             vestr●
             defen●●r●
             non
             v●●c●is
             ,
             
               Aug
               ▪
               contra
               〈◊〉
               lib.
               2.
               exp.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             An
             ut
             dicere
             ceperam
             ,
             graviora
             sunt
             crimina
             Traditorum
             quàm
             Schismaticorum
             ?
             
               Aug.
               ibid.
            
          
           
             Iere.
             36.
             23
             
          
           
             Numb.
             16.
             31
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Quis
             jam
             dubitaverit
             hoc
             esse
             sceleratius
             commissum
             quod
             est
             graviùs
             vindi●atum
             ,
             
               Aug.
               ibid.
            
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Schism
             opposite
             to
             the
             great
             Grace
             of
             Charity
             .
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             13
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Eph.
            
             4.
             3.
             
             Schisma
             vinculum
             pacis
             dirumpit
             ,
             Charitatem
             scil.
             
               Musc.
               l.
               c.
               de
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Schism
             injurious
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Schism
             injurious
             to
             the
             Church
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Shaming
             it
             .
             Cant.
             6.
             9.
             
             Iudges
             19.
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Despising
             it
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
          
           
             Ad●ò
             divisi
             crant
             ,
             ●t
             invicèm
             communicare
             sacram
             caenam
             non
             dig●arētur
             .
             Singulae
             factiones
             id
             agebant
             ut
             alia
             aliam
             praeverteret
             .
             
               Paulini
               ,
            
             verbi
             gratiâ
             ,
             primi
             venientes
             suam
             caenam
             celebrabant
             ,
             non
             expectatis
             
               Petrinis
               ,
               Apollime
               is
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             20.
             
          
           
             To
             celebrate
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             a
             separated
             way
             is
             a
             perverting
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Disqueting
             it
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Hindering
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Endangering
             it
             .
             
               Hoc
               consensu
               stat
               &
               subnixa
               est
               salus
               Ecclesiae
               ,
            
             Calvin
             in
             Text
             .
             
               Corpus
               Organicum
               non
               potest
               dissecari
               quin
               pariter
               &
               totum
               &
               partes
               inter●ant
               .
            
             P.
             Mart.
             in
             Text.
             
             Schism
             dangerous
             to
             the
             person
             ingaged
             in
             it
             ,
             being
             the
             way
             to
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             Schisma
             viam
             facit
             ad
             Haeresin
             &
             separationem
             à
             Christo
             .
             
               Ames
               .
               Cas.
               Consc.
               de
               Schism
               .
            
             Nullum
             Schisma
             non
             sibi
             aliquam
             confingit
             Haeresin
             ,
             ut
             rectè
             ab
             E●clesiâ
             recessisse
             videatur
             ,
             
               Hieron.
               Com.
               in
               Tit.
               
            
             Sicut
             amissio
             Charitatis
             est
             via
             ad
             amittendam
             fidem
             ,
             ità
             etiam
             Schisma
             est
             via
             ad
             Haeresin
             .
             
               Aquin.
               22.
               q.
               39.
               ad
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Applic.
            
             Let
             there
             be
             no
             Schisms
             amongst
             us
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Separation
             from
             
               Rome
            
             charged
             with
             Schism
             .
          
           
             Discharged
             .
          
           
             A
             compleat
             Schism
             described
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Description
             four
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Schism
             a
             Separation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Separation
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             voluntary
             Separation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Vnwarrantable
             :
             Whether
             
               Secessio
               Injusta
               ,
               T●meraria
               .
            
             Cham.
             de
             Schism
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Vnjust
             :
             or
             
               Chamer
               .
               ib.
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Rash
             ;
             either
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Vpon
             a
             light
             cause
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Carried
             in
             an
             undue
             manner
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
            
             very
             .
          
           
             Ver
             4.
             
          
           
             Cha●●r
             .
             de
             Schi●●ate
             .
             
               Epistle
               to
               M
            
             Williams
             .
          
           
             Separation
             from
             Rome
             not
             such
             a
             Schisme
             :
             because
             ,
          
           
             1
             Not
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             Bish.
             
               Hall
            
             in
             his
             
               Reconciler
               .
            
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             Shee
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             :
             but
             I
             say
             withall
             ▪
             she
             is
             a
             false
             Church
             ,
             
               Bish.
            
             Hall
             ibid.
          
           
             
               Field
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               in
               Append.
               
            
          
           
             Jun
             de
             Eccles
             cap.
             17.
             
             Parem
             in
             Rom.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             voluntary
             :
             but
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Necessitated
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             51
             ▪
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Inforced
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             13.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Die
               Jovis
               mag●●●
               Heb.
               don●ad●●
               ,
               &c.
            
             P.
             Mart.
             loc.
             Comm
             de
             Schis.
          
           
             3.
             
             Not
             an
             unwarrantable
             separation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             unjust
             .
          
           
             Re●
             .
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Net
             Rash
             .
          
           
             Schisma
             aliud
             malum
             ,
             aliud
             bonum
             :
             malum
             quo
             bona
             ,
             bonum
             quo
             mala
             scinditur
             unit●●s
             ,
             
               Muse
               .
               Ioc.
               Com.
               de
               Schismate
               .
            
          
           
             Many
             s●hi●ms
             amongst
             our selves
             .
          
           
             New
             separation
             ,
             whether
             properly
             a
             Schism
             ,
             or
             no
             .
          
           
             T●ed
             by
             the
             at
             res●d
             description
             of
             S●●im
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
             Whether
             out
             Churches
             be
             true
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Vindicated
             to
             be
             such
             .
          
           
             T.
             Goodwi●s
             Zo
             robab●l
             .
          
           
             
               Argu.
            
             1.
             
             Here
             are
             Pillars
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             Golden
             Candlesticks
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Here
             are
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Covenant
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             O●dinances
             .
          
           
             Revel.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Here
             are
             Societies
             of
             visible
             Saints
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Objections
             cleered
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             1.
             
             We
             ha●●
             no
             true
             Mi●●stery
             .
          
           
             
               Alleg.
            
             1.
             
             Wee
             have
             our
             calling
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               Alleg.
            
             1.
             
             We
             have
             not
             our
             calling
             from
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Subsequens
             ●onsensus
             Jacobi
             in
             Leam
             ,
             fec●
             eos
             conjuges
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             2.
             
             We
             want
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             Potest●
             ipsa
             seandala
             removendi
             ,
             &c.
             de
             jure
             &
             quoad
             a●●um
             primum
             non
             potest
             ab
             Ecclesiâ
             verâ
             separari
             
               Ames
               .
               Cas.
               Conse.
               de
               Eccles.
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             3.
             
             We
             have
             no
             right
             constitution
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Cottons
            
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
          
           
             
               Cap.
            
             7.
             
             See
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             
          
           
             Vinculum
             hoc
             est
             soedue
             vel
             ex●ress●●
             ,
             vel
             implicit●●
             ,
             
               Ames
               .
               Medul
               c.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             Joyning
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             
               Qu.
            
             2.
             
             Whether
             here
             be
             a
             
               separation
            
             from
             these
             true
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Separation
             dis●laimed
             .
          
           
             Yet
             justly
             ●harged
             .
          
           
             
               See
               M.
            
             Rutherford
             ,
             Due
             right
             of
             Presbytery
             ,
             pag.
             270.
             
          
           
             
               M.
            
             Burrough●
             Irenic
             .
             ●ag
             .
             172.
             
             No
             separation
             ,
             because
             no
             praeunion
             .
          
           
             Church-covenant
             ,
             how
             far
             necessary
             .
          
           
             
               Qu.
            
             3.
             
             Whether
             this
             separation
             be
             voluntary
             .
             
               Schismatici
               pr●rie
               dieun●ur
               ,
               qui
               propriâ
               s●ionte
               separant
               ,
            
             Aquin.
             
             Suit.
             22.
             qu.
             39.
             
             Conclus
             .
             1.
             
             Here
             i
             ,
             no
             coaction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             necessity
             pleaded
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             naturall
             necessitie
             in
             so●e
             places
             ,
             where
             congregations
             are
             too
             great
             .
          
           
             The
             soverain
             ●hur●●-remedy
             ,
             prin●ed
             
               an
            
             1645.
             
          
           
             John
             19
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Muse●●l●
             ▪
             com
             .
             de
             Schism
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             moral
             necess●ty
             pleaded
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             sinfull
             Mixtures
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             a●gument
             for
             Separati●●n●
             .
          
           
             Mixtures
             in
             Church
             communion
             ,
             the
             common
             stock
             upon
             which
             schism
             hath
             usually
             been
             graffed
             .
          
           
             Cathari
             ,
             qui
             seipsos
             isto
             nomine
             quasi
             propter
             mundiciem
             super●●issime
             atque
             ●●tosissime
             nominant
             
               August
               .
               de
               Haeres
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Nimia
             jam
             Episcoporum
             Christian●
             .
             rum
             in
             ipsum
             gregem
             Dei
             insolentia
             ,
             &
             in
             vivendi
             more
             &
             genere
             superbia
             ,
             lux●●
             ,
             etiam
             ,
             〈◊〉
             opes
             &
             lanticia
             ,
             quibus
             vir
             ille
             ,
             &
             merito
             quidem
             (
             ut
             
               Epiphan.
            
             scribit
             ,
             )
             offensus
             saepe
             eos
             coram
             acerbe
             increpavit
             .
             
               Dinaeus
               de
               Heres.
               ex
               Angust
               .
               &
               Epist.
            
             Propter
             hominum
             vitia
             coetum
             orthedoxa
             Ecclesiae
             descrunt
             Andaei
             ,
             (
             vel
             Audiani
             ,
             )
             (
             quod
             Donatistarum
             erroris
             fu●●
             postea
             seminarium
             ,
             )
             sc.
             propter
             foenora
             Christianorum
             ,
             &
             concubinatus
             coelibu●●
             .
             
               Danaeus
            
             ibid.
             &
             
               vid.
               Simpson
               de
               Haeret.
               et
               Theodor
               .
            
          
           
             Se
             ab
             eorum
             caetu
             separant
             quos
             peccatores
             &
             non
             satis
             puros
             judicant
             ,
             ut
             seorsim
             cae
             .
             〈◊〉
             colligent
             ,
             &
             Schisma
             faciant
             .
             
               Danaeus
               ibid.
               de
               Donatist
               .
            
          
           
             Cùm
             omnia
             sceleribus
             plena
             sint
             inter
             nos
             ,
             promiscuè
             ei●●am
             ad
             .
             mitti
             omnes
             ad
             Coenam
             sine
             graviori
             vel
             censurâ
             vel
             disciplinâ
             ,
             &c.
             
               Arct.
               Problem
               .
            
             de
             Anabapt
             .
             ●
             .
             de
             Schismat
             .
          
           
             This
             new
             Separation
             justly
             rendered
             suspicious
             .
          
           
             The
             Allegation
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             Churches
             further
             examined
             .
          
           
             Alleg.
             
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Sinfull
             mixtures
             a
             just
             scandall
             .
          
           
             But
             no●
             so
             justly
             charged
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               .
            
          
           
             Much
             lesse
             upon
             all
             particular
             Congregations
             .
          
           
             Whether
             our
             supposed
             mixtures
             be
             a
             just
             ground
             for
             separation
             .
          
           
             Enquire
             first
             whether
             they
             be
             unwarrantable
             .
          
           
             Is
             .
             42.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             unwarrantable
             ,
             whether
             yet
             they
             inforce
             a
             separation
             .
          
           
             The
             affirmative
             pleaded
             for
             by
             our
             brethren
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
          
           
             No
             sufficient
             warrant
             for
             separation
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             joyn
             with
             a
             Church
             in
             a●
             particular
             acts
             of
             worship
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             ●
             .
             Communion
             may
             be
             held
             with
             a
             Church
             where
             in
             there
             are
             some
             unwarrantable
             mixtures
             ,
             without
             sin
             .
             
               Reas.
            
          
           
             All
             private
             Christians
             are
             not
             Stewards
             in
             Gods
             house
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             23
             
          
           
             Vide
             Aret.
             Problem
             de
             Schism
             .
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             2.
             20
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Much
             lesse
             fanners
             in
             his
             floor
             .
             Matth.
             3
             ▪
             1●
             .
          
           
             Private
             Christians
             by
             cōmunicating
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             are
             not
             thereby
             intangled
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             s●●
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             endangered
             by
             toleration
             of
             mintures
             .
          
           
             Vnius
             homini●
             contagi●ne
             tota
             sap●
             inficitu●
             multitude
             .
             
               Calv.
               ad
               loc.
            
             Impunitas
             vitiorum
             alios
             ad
             peccandum
             invitat
             ,
             
               Pareus
               ad
               loc.
            
          
           
             But
             not
             all
             the
             members
             thereby
             presently
             made
             guilty
             .
             
               Calv
               ad
               loc.
            
          
           
             —
             Greu
             〈◊〉
             in
             agris
             〈◊〉
             scab●e
             ca●●t
             &
             poirigine
             po●ci
             ;
             Vu●que
             contactâ
             livorem
             ducit
             ab
             〈◊〉
             
               Juvenal
               .
            
          
           
             
               Qu.
            
             4.
             
             Whether
             this
             separation
             be
             unwarrantable
             .
          
           
             Demonstrated
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             being
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Unjust
             .
          
           
             Sec●ssio
             totalis
             cum
             absoluta
             renuntiatione
             aut
             rejectione
             omnis
             communionis
             ,
             non
             potest
             licitè
             adbiberi
             erga
             Ecclesiam
             veram
             :
             sed
             partialis
             tantùm
             ,
             quatenus
             communionon
             potest
             exerceri
             sine
             peccato
             ,
             
               Ames
               .
               cas.
               de
               S●●his●n
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Having
             no
             warrant
             from
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             1.
             Rev.
             28.
             4.
             
          
           
             Our
             separation
             from
             Rome
             no
             warrant
             for
             this
             separation
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             examined
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             examined
             .
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             eating
             :
             Not
             religious
             ,
             but
             civil
             cōmunion
             .
             
               Commisc●ri
               ,
               est
               familiariter
               versari
               cum
               aliquo
               ,
               &
               e●us
               Consuetudine
               implicari
               ,
            
             Calv.
             ad
             loc.
          
           
             If
             the
             former
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             later
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             civill
             and
             religious
             communion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             one
             arbitrary
             ,
             the
             other
             necessary
             .
             
               Calv.
               Com●
               .
               ad
               loc.
            
          
           
             p.
             
             Mart
             ad
             loc
             
          
           
             Calv.
             ad
             loc.
          
           
             2.
             
             Unjust
             ,
             because
             no
             warrantable
             cause
             for
             this
             s●paration
             .
          
           
             Tertim
             abusus
             erat
             luxus
             ,
             quod
             epulando
             usque
             ad
             e●rietatem
             p●tarent
             .
             Ille
             vero
             (
             inquit
             )
             est
             ebrius
             .
             Non
             a●cipi●
             haec
             quasi
             ●yperbolice
             dicta
             ,
             sed
             quod
             vere
             sic
             profanarint
             sacrum
             Ch●sti
             ordinent
             Corinthii
             .
             
               Pareus
               ad
               l●c
               .
            
             G●la
             plus
             .
             se
             is
             indulgebant
             .
             
               Estiu●ad
               loc.
            
          
           
             *
             Dubium
             esse
             possit
             an
             hoc
             genus
             convi●●
             pre●esserit
             apud
             Corinthios
             ,
             aut
             consecutum
             sit
             sacra
             mysteria
             .
             Chrysostomus
             aperte
             dicit
             consecutum
             fuisse
             ,
             quod
             videtur
             moribus
             veterum
             fuisse
             cōsonum
             ,
             quia
             jejuni
             sumebant
             ;
             teste
             
               Tertullian●
               ,
            
             &
             
               Hieronymo
               .
               P.
               Mart.
               Com.
               in
               1.
               Cor
            
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             3
             Unjust
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             Ministers
             who
             are
             hereby
             deserted
             .
             Whether
             people
             may
             change
             their
             Ministers
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             Master
             Burroughs
             .
             Ire
             .
             nic
             .
             c
             22.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Injust
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Churches
             Separated
             from
             .
          
           
             Separation
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             common
             equity
             .
             Matt.
             7
             12.
             
             
               Totius
               justitiae
               breviarium
            
             Hieron.
             ad
             Celant
             .
          
           
             
               Alleg.
            
             1.
             
             No
             way
             yet
             stated
             .
          
           
             Judg.
             17.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             present
             unsetlednesse
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             no
             just
             ground
             for
             Separation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             church
             not
             dissolved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             church
             seeking
             out
             ,
             her
             way
             .
          
           
             Ezra
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             way
             in
             part
             laid
             ,
             out
             .
          
           
             
               Alleg.
            
             2.
             
             The
             Churches
             way
             not
             held
             forth
             
               jure
               divino
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
          
           
             
               Alleg.
            
             3.
             
             A
             Separation
             intended
             in
             our
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Ans.
          
           
             
               Alleg.
            
             4.
             
             What
             if
             Separation
             be
             tolerated
             by
             Authority
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             rashnesse
             of
             this
             new
             Separation
             ,
             proved
             
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             weighty
             .
          
           
             Si
             error
             est
             tolerabilis
             ,
             non
             oportet
             fieri
             secessionem
             .
             
               Chamer
               .
               de
               Schism
               .
            
             Etiàm
             secessio
             fit
             temerè
             cùm
             fit
             ob
             morum
             corruptelas
             .
             Cujus
             rei
             baec
             ratio
             est
             ,
             quod
             ubi
             cunque
             viget
             puritas
             doctrinae
             ,
             Deum
             in
             eo
             caetu
             necesse
             est
             habere
             Ecclesiam
             tametsi
             obrutam
             penè
             multitudine
             scaudalorum
             ,
             
               Ch●mer
               .
               ibid.
               1.
               
               As
               that
               which
               the
               Brown●st●s
               had
               .
               2.
               
               As
               to
               wish
               down
               Shism
               .
            
          
           
             The
             unadvisedness
             of
             the
             new
             Separation
             in
             many
             of
             the
             followers
             of
             that
             way
             :
             whose
             grounds
             are
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             worthinesse
             of
             their
             Leaders
             .
          
           
             Acts
             11.
             24
             
             Gal.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             prospering
             of
             their
             way
             .
             
               Ingemuit
               totus
               orbis
               &
               Arrianum
               se
               esse
               miratus
               est
               .
            
             Hieron.
             advers.
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Strictnesse
             in
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             rashness
             of
             this
             Separation
             proved
             from
             the
             Manner
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Separating
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             To
             separate
             from
             a
             Reforming
             Church
             a
             great
             aggravation
             .
          
           
             Separation
             from
             this
             Church
             now
             more
             unwarrantable
             then
             ever
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             People
             withdrawing
             without
             ever
             consulting
             with
             their
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             2.
             
             Exhortation
             to
             such
             as
             are
             withdrawn
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             return
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             caveat
             to
             such
             as
             yet
             stand
             .
             Let
             them
             take
             heed
             of
             being
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Principals
             in
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Accessories
               to
               this
               evil
               .
            
             Nec
             pro
             ●is
             aliquid
             promulgasse
             quis
             invenitur
             ,
             nisi
             Apostata
             
               Iulianus
               ,
            
             cui
             pax
             &
             unitas
             Christiana
             nimium
             displicebat
             .
             
               August
               .
               contra
               Parmen.
               lib.
               1.
               
               Iulianus
            
             Apostata
             Donatistis
             Basilieas
             restituit
             .
             
               Marg.
               ibid.
            
          
           
             Veteres
             scrutans
             historias
             inventre
             non
             possum
             scidisse
             Ecclesiam
             praeter
             cos
             qui
             sa
             cerdotes
             a
             Deo
             positi
             fuerant
             &
             prophetae
             .
             
               Hieron.
               in
               Hos.
            
             9.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Labour
             to
             heal
             this
             ,
             and
             prevent
             the
             like
             evil
             .
             
               Odi
               operosas
               compositiones
               ,
               Crato
               .
            
          
           
             The
             healing
             of
             
               Israels
            
             breaches
             ,
             printed
             
               Anno
            
             1642.
             
             Mr.
             
               Burroughs
               Irenicon
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
             What
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             way
             of
             cure
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Civil
             restrictions
             left
             to
             Authority
             .
             
               Vide
               Augustin
               .
               contra
               .
               Parmen.
            
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Similia
             similibus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cure
             Division
             by
             Division
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cure
             Separation
             by
             Separation
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             4.
             10.
             
             Ezek.
             24.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Contraria
               contrariis
               .
            
             Cure
             division
             by
             unity
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             32.
             39.
             
          
           
             An
             established
             Discipline
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             cure
             our
             Divisions
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             way
             of
             prevention
             of
             Schism
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             lesser
             differences
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Be
             not
             over
             affected
             with
             novelties
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             Scandals
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             giving
             .
             Matt.
             18.
             7.
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             32.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             taking
             .
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             7
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             See
             God
             in
             our
             Congregations
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Despise
             no●
             the
             day
             of
             small
             things
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Have
             not
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             in
             admiration
             Iude
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             Exhortation
             to
             unity
             .
             A
             threefold
             unity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tongue-unity
             .
             That
             Christians
             may
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             substance
             .
          
           
             One
             Language
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             how
             desirable
             !
          
           
             1.
             
             Amongst
             Ministers
             .
             Acts
             14.
             12.
             
             Iere.
             15.
             19.
             
             Luke
             1.
             70.
             
             Acts
             3.
             18
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             One
             tongue
             for
             one
             man
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             8.
             
             
               Diodate
               ad
               loc.
            
          
           
             One
             Tongue
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             18.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Division
             of
             tongues
             amongst
             us
             a
             sad
             presage
             .
          
           
             
               D.
            
             Hall
             ,
             Contemplat
             .
             Babel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Amongst
             people
             .
             New
             Annot.
             in
             
               Gen.
            
             11.
             
             See
             Mr.
             
               Edwards
               Gaugraena
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Speak
             the
             same-thing
             for
             Expression
             .
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             
               Edwards
               ,
               ibid.
            
          
           
             Ex
             praecepto
             Apostoli
             quantùm
             fieri
             potest
             ,
             cum
             illis
             Loqui
             debemus
             ,
             eum
             quibus
             credere
             videri
             volumus
             .
             
               Pareus
               ad
               Text.
               
            
             Qui
             novas
             phrases
             ,
             terminos
             ,
             defivitiones
             rerum
             excogitant
             ,
             plerun
             que
             etiam
             nova
             dogmata
             moliuntur
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Pareus
               ibid.
               Disagreeing
               in
               words
               ingendereth
               dissention
               of
               minde
               ,
               whereof
               proceedeth
               repugnancy
               of
               judgement
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               Schism
               and
               Heresie
               ,
            
             Genev.
             
             Annot.
             in
             Text.
             
          
           
             Applic.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Heart-unity
             .
          
           
             
               The
               word
            
             [
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ]
             
               explained
               .
               The
               proper
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             significat
             ità
             aptè
             &
             congruenter
             aliquid
             componere
             &
             coagmentare
             ,
             ut
             partes
             inter
             se
             &
             cum
             toto
             congruant
             ,
             
               Corn
               .
               a
               Lapid.
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Coadunati
             ac
             compacti
             ut
             totum
             quippiam
             quod
             suis
             omnibus
             partibus
             aptè
             inter
             sc
             cobaerentibus
             compouitur
             .
             
               Beza
               .
               ad
               Text.
               
            
             Quemadmodum
             membra
             humani
             corporis
             optimâ
             symmetriâ
             inter
             se
             cohaerent
             .
             
               Cato
               .
            
             ●loc
             .
             
               Perfect
               union
               desirable
               in
               a
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vnion
             maketh
             a
             Church
             compleat
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             Corn
             .
             a
             Lap.
             
          
           
             To
             Church
             perfection
             two
             things
             requisite
             .
             1.
             
             
               Ut
               pare
               ●nlla
               defit
               ,
               aut
               superfit
               .
               2.
               
               Ut
               omnia
               apte
               inter
               se
               cobaereant
               .
            
             Beza
             Gre.
             Annot.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             due
             parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               None
               wanting
               .
            
             Ecclesia
             per
             Ministerium
             habet
             Organicum
             quendam
             statum
             ,
             quoniam
             apta
             jam
             redditur
             ad
             omnes
             illas
             operationes
             exercendas
             quae
             pertinent
             ad
             bonum
             totius
             .
             
               Ames
               Medul
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             None
             superfluous
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             combination
             of
             those
             parts
             .
          
           
             
               Applicat
               .
            
             Seek
             we
             such
             perfection
             for
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             ,
             time
             depart
             not
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Metaphorical
             significatiō
             of
             the
             word
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             by
             Physitians
             applied
             to
             bonefetting
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Galene
             est
             luxata
             membra
             in
             suum
             locum
             restituere
             .
             
               Beza
               ad
               Text.
               
               P.
               Martyr
               .
               Gal.
            
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               P.
               Mart.
               Aretius
               .
               Parcus
               .
            
             Observations
             from
             the
             Metaphor
             .
          
           
             
               Schismate
               luxantur
               membra
               Ecclesiae
               ,
            
             Pareus
             ad
             Text.
             
             Schism
             a
             disjointing
             in
             two
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Membrae
             luxata
             inepta
             sunt
             ad
             sua
             munera
             obeunda
             .
             
               P.
               Mart.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Membra
             luxata
             gravissimo
             d●lore
             corpus
             afficiunt
             .
             
               P.
               Mart.
               
            
          
           
             Ps.
             22.
             14.
             
             Iud.
             5.
             15
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             
               Applicat
               .
            
             Be
             we
             set
             in
             joynt
             again
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             Church
             may
             be
             perfectly
             joined
             together
             .
             The
             same
             minde
             and
             judgement
             explained
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ege
             hic
             pro
             voluntate
             accipio
             .
             
               Calv.
               
            
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Gracis
             idem
             est
             quod
             Latinis
             concordia
             ,
             
               Beza
               Gr.
               
               An.
               ad
               Loc.
               
            
          
           
             Agreement
             in
             affection
             and
             opinion
             ,
             desirable
             for
             the
             Churches
             .
             Act
             4.
             32.
             
             
               Beza
            
             An.
             Gr.
             in
             Act.
             4.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Heart
             unity
             .
             Ier.
             32.
             39.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             16
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
             Onenesse
             of
             heart
             how
             attained
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
               Get
               new
               hearts
               ,
            
             Hos
             10.
             2.
             
             P
             ,
             Martyr
             ad
             Text.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Propound
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             Gods
             glory
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Walk
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Phi.
            
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Be
             jealous
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             38.
             
          
           
             ver.
             39.
             
          
           
             A
             useful
             caveat
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             ●orbearand
             ●●rgive
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Col.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Neglect
             not
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             an
             uniting
             ordinance
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Labour
             for
             unity
             in
             judgement
             .
          
           
             A
             Dream
             ●f
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Amos
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Toleration
             of
             several
             opinions
             and
             wayes
             destructive
             to
             unity
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
            
             Vnity
             in
             judgement
             not
             possible
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             1.
             
             No
             plea
             for
             broaching
             ,
             or
             tolerating
             Ueresies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             simply
             impossible
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Agreement
             in
             fundamentals
             possible
             and
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             15.